Shop Mobile More Submit  Join Login
More Like This BETA

Similar Deviations
Organized by Collection
Shy, soft and serious. That was the first impression you had when meeting Lithuania for the first time.

The day was cold with the icy wind blowing mercilessly at your form, but you tried your best to ignore it as you walked towards Russia's house. You had to visit the intimidating man to discuss some business issues, and you were a bit wary as to what might happen during your first time there. You heard that he was living with a bunch of other nations, including his overprotective sister, Belarus. The thought of having her threaten you with one of her knives made you feel sick to the stomach.

'Better get this over and done with,' you mentally told yourself after you eventually pressed the doorbell, rubbing your hands together to create friction. When the door opened, you weren't hovered over by the Russian with pale blonde hair and purple orbs (as you were expecting); instead, your (insert colour) eyes met warm, emerald ones that made you melt to the ground. The chills abandoned your body as you practically stared at this attractive man. He had chestnut coloured, shoulder-length hair, and soft features that made him look like the kindest person to roam the Earth. A smile graced his lips as he gestured you to come inside, "Miss ____, please come in! Let me take your coat. Mr Russia is waiting for you in his study room."

You could only nod your head, feeling your entire face turn red as you walked into the house. You weren't really paying attention to the situation or your surroundings as you blindly followed the nice man. Who was he? A regular servant? A nation? For some reason, you wanted to know this person!

As he led you up the stairs, you spoke up, "U-umm, if you don't mind me asking, but umm, who are you?"

He looked at you with astonishment, but it soon reverted back to that gentle smile, "I'm Lithuania; I serve under Mr Russia."

You mouthed an 'ohh', feeling rather stupid for not knowing that he was a personified country as well. Lithuania seemed to not take much offense; it was your first time meeting him anyways. He made light conversation with you while guiding you through the large house, but it soon ended when he stopped in front of a certain door and turned towards you.

"Here is the study room. I'll come back to serve you some tea," he said warmly. You nodded before heading inside.

Being around Russia made you extremely alert, especially since you never knew what was behind that constant smile. You tried to get straight to the point, but he would always stray away from the topic, as if trying to prolong your stay. Only fifteen minutes have passed, yet you were already missing the man with the brown hair and green hair. You practically lit up when he knocked on the door and entered, carrying a tray with a cup of tea and a bottle of vodka (probably requested by Russia). The way he slowly and elegantly placed the drinks down made you muse over how feminine and gentle he was.

"Thank you~ Miss ____, have you met Lithuania yet?" Russia asked with his eyes closed.

"Yes, I have," you said, your gaze on the said man lingering slightly. You observed that he seemed rather tense as he looked at Russia with fear. You thought to yourself, 'Even though they live together, he's still scared of him?'

"Lithuania, why don't you stay for a while?" he spoke up again, this time addressing Lithuania instead. He shook his head, claiming that he still had some work to do. His response disappointed you; you liked the comforting aura he radiated, and it’ll be great if he didn't leave.

"Ahh, you're too hardworking, da? Perhaps next time the three of us could spend some time together and have fun," he chimed, saying the second sentence more to himself. Lithuania glanced down towards you, agreeing with Russia's statement with sincerity. You blushed, averting your eyes away. He departed soon after, leaving you to talk business with Russia.

When it was time for you to leave the house, Lithuania rushed out of the kitchen and bustled about to give you back your coat. He said, "Have a safe trip home, Miss ____!"

"Please, call me '____'," you said in attempts of making the conversation longer. He seemed so nice and polite, and not many guys you've met were like him. Sure, Japan was extremely civil as well, but he was always a bit too overboard when it came to manners. It's as if you can't joke about around him.

"Alright then, ____," he said; his gentleness was so sweet. You giggled, turning a light shade of pink as you turned to walk out into the cold, the image of his smile remaining in your mind throughout your journey home.


Determined, dependable and delightful. That was what Lithuania thought of you when you popped by a second time.

You hated how limited your time was with him, thus driving you to see him and talk to him at least once more. There was something unexplainable about Lithuania that was making you drawn to him. So in order to satisfy you’re curiousity, you brought a basket full of your country's famous snacks, making an excuse of wanting to give Russia and his household (because that includes Lithuania) a gift in thanks for agreeing to trade with your country. As you walked towards Russia's house, you noticed Lithuania repairing a car not far away. You walked to his side, clearing your throat to get his attention. He jumped at the sudden presence, whipping his head towards you. When he realized that it was you, he relaxed, his cheeks becoming slightly red.

"Miss ____! What are you doing here?"

"Just '____', remember?" you corrected before continuing, "I want to give you guys this: it's my country's most popular delicacies."

Lithuania beamed, taking the weight off your hands before thanking you.

"Oh, you can just leave them here first," you said, not particularly wanting to go to Russia’s house a second time. He nodded, placing the basket aside. You asked him, "Is this Russia's car?"

"No, it is mine. It's second-hand, so I'd occasionally have to repair and maintain it during my breaks," he said, tying his hair back into a ponytail before adding on, "Too bad I'm not much of a mechanic..."

"I'll help," you chirped, grabbing a wrench from the toolbox. He became flabbergasted, stuttering about as you opened the car's hood.

"A-are you sure, ____? What if your clothes get dirty?" he asked for reassurance. You smiled brightly at him, "It's alright. Besides, I know a thing or two about fixing cars!"

That cheerful look on your face made his heart beat a little faster, and he felt more at ease around you. As the two of you chatted about while working on his car, Lithuania found himself enjoying your company even more and more.


Wary, wacky and welcoming. These words could describe how you, Lithuania and his best friend, Poland acted towards each other. The Lithuanian had invited you to tag along on an outing with Poland, much to the latter's disapproval. He did not like strangers, and was cautious of every action or word you did or said. He was initially shy, constantly walking slightly behind Lithuania and preferably away from you. You were hurt by this, but once Lithuania told you that he is usually this shy around all new people, you accepted it and decided to put in more effort into getting to know the cross-dresser.

Thankfully, it only took a couple more outings until he opened up to you, and vice versa. You were practically his living doll, letting him dress you in many outfits and lending an ear when it came to his rants about fashion. He was extremely strange and eccentric, which made him very intriguing and fun to you. It was a wonder how this man got along so well with a serious, pleasant guy like Lithuania.

Poland loved going to the mall with you two, forcing you to try on clothes and making poor Lithuania sit around as a spectator. Surprisingly, he did not mind this; the clothes he chose always flattered your appearance and made you look even more beautiful. You, on the other hand, enjoyed seeing him blush and getting a genuine compliment practically every time you emerged from the changing room.

Witnessing how accepting Poland was towards you, Lithuania was one hundred per cent sure that you were special, giving him more reason to invite you into his heart.


Envious, emotional and evocative. That happened when you found out about Lithuania's long-term crush on Belarus. You first saw it in action after a world meeting; he was chasing after the hostile beauty while begging her to go on a date with him. She turned around abruptly to hold a knife to his throat, hissing at him to go away. Your heart sank, feeling the burning need to leave the scene. Had this happened more than once? You’ve never really noticed anyone during these meetings so you didn't know the answer.

You were so consumed by your thoughts that you accidentally bumped into somebody, and that person was revealed to be Poland. He was also watching Lithuania pursue Belarus in vain, shaking his head as he said out loud, "Like, I don't know why he keeps trying! I totally thought that he was over her a few months ago!"

"How long has he liked her?" you asked, looking down at the ground.

"Since forever," he replied, afterwards finally taking note on how crestfallen you looked. He playfully jabbed your arm as he teased, "But don't worry, I still think you have, like, a chance with him!"

"W-what are you talking about?? I don't have a crush on him! Nor do I care that he is completely in love with another beautiful girl!" you exclaimed in denial, and your flustered face made him burst out laughing. It was evident that you were jealous of Belarus.

When the laughter subsided, Poland began talking in a sweeter tone, "Don't tell Liet that I told you this, but he, like, talks about you a lot. I'm sure that if you, like, try a little harder, he'll forget her and chase after you instead."

Four more months down the lane, and your relationship made no progress. Sure, the two of you had grown much closer, but it took a different turn from what you wanted. Lithuania seemed to have trusted you enough to talk about his infatuation with Belarus, and he never knew the fact that behind the smiles you masked on for him, your heart was aching every time he spoke about her.

Let's just say that every time you saw a sharp knife, you'd have an image of Belarus with Lithuania flash through your head, and that highly irritated you. You questioned whether you were being friendzoned.


Honour, happiness and hope. These were the highlights of a certain event between you and Lithuania when he came over to visit your country. You were resting under a tree in your lawn, your nose buried in a book as you read about intently. You heard the crackle of the fallen leaves and grass as they were stepped on, and a figure stood by your side. You looked up to see the face of the personified nation that, for some reason, always managed to make your body tingly with excitement.

"Hi, ____! What are you reading?" Lithuania asked, crouching down next to you as he tried to peer at what you were reading. You placed the bookmark on the page you were reading and closed it, waving the cover in front of his face. It read: The History of Lithuania. His eyebrows raised and his cheeks turned a rosy red; he was flattered that you were interested in his past.

"Poland kept telling me to read it, and although I thought it'll be weird reading stuff about a guy I actually know, this turned out to be really interesting," you mused. Your sparkling eyes and wide smile made you look so adorable that he had to resist pinching your cheek. He loved how friendly and amusing you could be. You continued playfully, "You, sir, sound really strong and epic! I am honoured to meet such a man!"

Oh! He used to be so powerful and formidable! Why and how did he end up as Russia's subordinate?? Well, he knew the answer; he just didn’t want to accept it. The depression and disappointment was toying with him mentally and physically, and a sudden sharp pain made he drop to the ground, clutching onto his stomach as he winced in pain. You sighed and patted his back, not appearing alarmed. You had known Lithuania for two years now, so these self-caused stomach-aches have become a common scene. It bothered you how Lithuania would do this to himself when he was such a great guy.

"We need to do something about your stomach-aches," you said, concern lacing your words as you helped him sit up when he felt better.

He closed his eyes, a worried look still on his face as he replied, "Well, it can't really be helped... It’s natural for these thoughts to happen!"

You pouted and began to ponder while he continued to gaze longingly into oblivion, obviously reminiscing his glorious days. An idea struck in your mind, "Okay, why don't you try thinking of something that makes you happy whenever negative thoughts are about to enter your brain? Like, literature, chess, martial arts-"

"That's easier said than done, ____," he interrupted with a sorrowful expression. You were unaffected by his reply; unlike the pushover, you were an optimist! You prodded more, "Oh, come on~ There's got to be at least one thing that never fails to put a smile on your face, whenever and wherever!"

Lithuania started to think more deeply, grinning when he actually managed to find an answer. He turned to you, gingerly taking a hand before saying one word that made your heart flutter for a week:



Fall, falling and fallen.

It has been ten years since you and Lithuania began your beautiful friendship, and with each passing day, the bond between you two grew even stronger. Sure, sometimes you'd get annoyed with him for behaving so unnecessarily harsh on himself, while he disapproved of your 'unrealistic' views, but you still managed to get along with each other.

It didn't take you long to admit to yourself that you've actually grown true feelings for the guy, and the fact that he even admitted that he no longer harboured a crush on Belarus made you have high hopes. Perhaps you had a chance?

You never revealed this to him though; what if it destroys your friendship? Besides, he didn't show that many signs of interest...

'I'll wait a little longer until I tell him,' you always told yourself. You were sure you liked- no, loved him, but you would prefer for him to make the first move. He was so delicate that you feared he may feel obliged to be with you romantically if you were to confess first. Even if he had no feelings whatsoever for you, you didn’t mind waiting forever if it allowed you to stay in his company as long as possible.

It was just a normal day, a regular outing between you two at the park. Poland couldn't join you guys because he was busy repainting his house. You were sitting by the pond, watching the fish swim while waiting for the other member to come.

"Ah! ____! I'm sorry for keeping you waiting!" you heard a familiar voice call out a distance away. You turned around to face Lithuania, and it just so happened that the glow of sun at that angle complimented your face to make you look more exquisite and attractive. This resulted in him turn blushing as red as a tomato. However, what distracted him even more was the electrical spark felt when your eyes made contact, thus making him not notice the rock ahead. He immediately tripped over it to fall facedown onto the ground.

"Toris! Are you alright?" you exclaimed, rushing to his aid. He liked it when you used his human name; he felt a deeper connection with you whenever you did so, and hearing his name escape those cute lips with that melodious voice made him bashful and happy.

Lithuania nodded, allowing you to help him get onto his feet. You winked and teased, "Looks like you've fallen for me!"

He laughed at your failed attempt at humour, but being in such close proximity with you made his heart throb. He became serious as he said, "Yes, but not just literally."

You looked at him confusedly. Lithuania took a deep breath, mentally gaining the courage he had in the past. He had to get this off his chest, this thing that had been pestering him for so long. Seven years ago, he began to feel something different, strange and most importantly, exciting towards you. He always felt the urge to hold or touch you, to always be by your side, be the one that makes you smile as much as you make him. He always thought that you were pretty, but the little things he noticed about you made you shine even more. For example, the way your features softened whenever you were volunteering at a charity, the way your admirable smile still stays on even when things go bad... the list could go on forever, for you were beautiful both inside and out! This made him realize that this wasn't just some silly crush; it had developed into a feeling much more than that.

“(Human name),” he took your soft hands into his callused ones, leaning close as he said shyly the three words every girl wants to hear, "I love you."

You gasped, eyes growing to the size of saucepans with your ears turning red as well as you tried to absorb everything in. The organ in your chest was beating so rapidly that you could even hear it, and jolts of joy were vibrating and being sent throughout your entire body. You have been waiting/fantasizing/longing for this moment for so long, and for it to actually arrive… it left you paralysed and utterly confused as to what to do next. Lithuania stroked your (insert colour) hair lovingly, not really caring if you were going to reject him or not. He just wanted you to know that he would always have your back.

All of a sudden, he was toppled onto the ground, a pair of slender arms wrapped tightly around his body as kisses were placed all over his face.

"I've been waiting so long for you to say that!!" you cried, pulling back to look into his eyes. Pure surprise, excitement, relief and love could be seen. You caressed his smooth cheek, whispering softly, "I love you too."

Lithuania laughed, hugging your smaller frame as he tilted his head up to finally press his lips onto yours, both of you pouring your pent-up emotions into the kiss.


"Ohh myy Gawddd! About time!!!" Poland shouted from behind a tree with a camera in hand, a mischievous grin tugging his lips.

You and Lithuania both looked at Poland, then back at each other, resting your forehead against his before giggling about. It was clear that your newly-established relationship will never have a dull moment!
Whoa!! This is my longest one-shot! Though I'm sorry if the ending seemed a bit rushed >.< (I tried)
If I had to choose one Hetalia character to marry, I'd pick Lithuania! Nice guys finish first! He's the perfect husband :iconlithuaniasmileplz: Lithuania needs more love! Me was disappoint when my friend told me about the low number of fanfics about him! He's so sweet and cute~
And I can't be the only one who would sometimes make excuses to talk to my crush, right? ;)
I'm sorry for not posting so often! I just started IB and I'm already drowning!

Hetalia belongs to Hidekaz Himaruya
Story is mine, xxf0revern0wxx! Just found out someone stole my work (second time a month ugh) without crediting me; if it isn't asking for much, could you please let them know that I am the original?…
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

    “I’ll pick you up after school, sweetie.” You mom told you as you sat in the passenger seat of her car. You nodded as you opened the door and got out after grabbing your bag. You shut the door as she drove off and you turned to look at the worst place in the world. Your school. You dreaded going to school. You were always picked on and bullied about something. Your hair, your height, even that your school has uniforms you get picked on by the main group of bullies saying that the uniform makes you look weird and that you couldn’t make it look good.

    You hung your head watching the ground as you walked to your locker through the sea of children. You put in your combo and opened the locker door. You pulled out your three folders for your first three classes for that day. You turned looking into your mirror you had hanging in your locker door just in time to see him. You turned to see your crush walking down the hall. Raivis Galante.

    He was a year above you and so sweet. He had short curly blond hair with gentle dark blue eyes. You had a few small conversations with him but it seemed like you both knew each other forever.  He was a bit nervous all the time but you never knew why. You just knew your heart fluttered when you saw thought of him and the butterflies acted up when you saw him. You were brought back into reality as you heard your locker being slammed shut.

    “Well you’re later than usual.” You heard the leader of the main group of girls that bullied you. “I don’t like to wait, ______.” She shoved you as you fell to the ground dropping your folders. “Now I only have a few minutes to get done with you and I hate to waste my time.” She stepped on you hand as you reached for your folders. You gasped in pain as she twisted her heel on your hand. The bell rang and the group of girls looked up seeing the time.

    “See you at lunch, freak.” She took her foot and placed it on your side kicking you over to the ground and walked off with her followers laughing.

    You sat up on your knees with tears falling out of your eyes. You hated school. You hated everything about it. Excepts for him.

    You got into your first period late and took your seat. Your hand ached from being stepped on and it was starting to bruise.

    “Miss ______?” Your teacher called out while everyone started on their classwork. “May I see you out in the hall please?” You nodded as you followed him out the door. “You were late again.” He told you as he closed the class room door.

    “I know I had some trouble with my locker.” You lied not looking at him.

    “______, Are there some problems at home?” He asked as you looked up at his eyes. “You can tell me. I’m here as your teacher but I’m also here to help you.”

    “No, there aren’t any problems at home.” To be truthful you haven’t even told your parents about the bulling. You didn’t want your dad to pull you out of the school and never get to see Ravis again.

    “Is there any bulling going on here?” Your teacher asked as you shook your head. You didn’t want to think about what those girls would do to you if they found out you told.

    “No sir.” You answered as he looked at you.

    “Well if there are any problems please come to me.” He told you as you nodded.

    “Mr. Fully.” You heard a familiar voice as you turned seeing Ravis walking up to you and your teacher.

    “Mr. Galante.” Your teacher greeted the student. “What can I help you with?”

    Ravis looked at you and smiled as you returned the smile. You looked away as you felt a blush coming on.

    “May I return to my work?” You asked your teacher as he nodded and open the door for you. You returned to your desk as you started to write what notes were on the board as Mr. Fully and Ravis walked in and to the teacher desk while Ravis waited for a few papers he needed from the teacher.

    The bell rang telling the children it was time for their next class. You stood out of your desk grabbing your stuff and making your way to the door.

    You walked the same path you did everyday outside to head to your next class. Passing behind the gym you felt your foot get caught on something as you tripped falling onto the ground. You went to get up when you heard high pitch laughter and you knew what it was you tripped on.

    “Have a nice trip?” You heard the leader of the girls asked you as she pulled you up by the back of your shirt. “I asked you a question.” She hissed tossing you to the ground again.

    “It’s not polite to ignore someone.” One of her followers told you as you looked up at them.

    “That’s why I came back to see you.” The leader smiled as she grabbed your shirt collar bring you to your feet. “I didn’t want you to feel like I was neglecting you because we didn’t get our normal time together this morning.” She smiled as she walked forward making your feet walk backwards. You turned your head just as you felt the force of the leader’s hand push you down cement steps that led down to the football field. You shut your eyes feeling the pain of  your bare knees and elbows scrap against the cement. You looked up seeing the group of girls walking down the few steps you fell down. They laughed at your pain as you try to stand just to stumble down a couple more steps. You knew the gym was empty this time of day so no one would hear your cries.

    “Leave her alone!” You jumped at the voice as you saw some rushing to stand between you and your bullies. The bullies were surprised as well as they stared at your protector. You were even more surprised to look up seeing Ravis was the one that was standing in front of you. “You heard me!” He yelled at them as they took a step back. “That means leave! Now!” He said as they jumped at his order and retreating.

    He watched as they ran and then turned to you seeing the fear in your (e/c) eyes. “Are you alright?” He asked offering a hand to help you up.

    You nodded taking his hand. He pulled you to your feet as you looked at him. “Th-thank you for getting them away from me.” You looked up at him as he gave you a nervous smile. “Your classes aren’t anywhere near here. How did you…”

    “Mr. Fully wanted me to make sure you got to your next class alright.” He shrugged. “I lost you in near the gym but heard you when you got pushed down the stairs so I knew something had to be going on.”

    You smiled at your protector. “But the way you acted. It was so unlike you to do that.”

    “Something came over me when I saw you in pain.” He sighed as he shook his head. “Something snapped inside and all I wanted to do was protect you.” He looked into your (e/c) eyes. “______, I’ve wanted to tell you something for a while now but...” He scratched the back of his head nervously. “I’ve liked you.” He shook his head. “Even loved you for some time now and I was wondering…” You smiled as you hugged him. He froze for a moment before returning the hug.

    “I love you too, Ravis.” He smiled at the sound of your voice saying that. You both leaned in kissing the other. You looked into his blue eyes and smiled.  “My protector.” As he smiled as well.

    “All I ever want to do is protect you.”
Another Art Trade for :iconsuzumiyasaori: It took me longer than I hope because I lost my first copy and had to re type it :( but here is my half of the art trade. Hope you enjoy it ^^

Hetalia: doesn't belong to me
You: :iconsexylatviaplz:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

"You know, (Name), nothing's ever going to happen if you don't make a move." You sighed at the now familiar words coming from your friend, Elizabeta's, mouth. Ever since you unexpectedly developed a crush on the coolest guy in school, conversations like this happened all too often.

"Liza, he's the most popular guy at our school. And I am nowhere near him in our high school hierarchy." The words were practically formality now. These conversations always played out the same, and had become almost a habit. It was Elizabeta's turn to sigh at your words. She never really expected a different answer, but she figured it could never hurt keep to trying.

"(Name), if you don't try Feliks is going to get swept up by some other girl."

"He probably hates me, remember? He's the toughest guy in school and finding out that he secretly has a thing for cross-dressing doesn't get me any points with him."

"But it's not like you found out on purpose. And it's been, what, six months? And you haven't told anyone but me, so it's not like you damaged his reputation." Before you could respond, your twin brother, Raivis, came over to join you and Elizabeta on your bench.

"Hey, Raivis," you and Elizabeta greeted him, as he sat next to you.

"Hey, (Name). Hey, Liza."  He always came to have lunch with you, since neither of you were lucky enough to have any classes together. And whenever Raivis showed up, a certain group was always right behind.

And just like you'd come to expect, a group of five made their way over to you guys. Raivis scooted closer to you as your big Russian friend, Ivan, sat down next to him. His older sister, Irunya, took a seat to the left of Elizabeta, while his younger sister, Natalia, sat on her other side. Raivis' two close friends, Toris and Eduard, sat down on your other side.

"What's up, guys?" you asked, pushing your brother away a little bit to give yourself some room. You didn't understand why he was always so afraid of Ivan. The guy was big, yeah, but he had the face of a teddy bear.

"We came to have lunch with you, da?" Ivan replied, smiling.

"It's the only time we really get to see you this year, dear," Irunya said, in her motherly way. You smiled as everyone started eating what they'd brought.

"I know. It really sucks. We've always had classes together."

"Well at least we got the same period for lunch," Toris said, looking at the positive side.

"You're right, Toris," Elizabeta said. "But it's our last year here. It'd be nice to have more time together before college."

"Let's not talk about college just yet," you said. "We still have over half the year left. I don't want to think about leaving home and my friends for a little while longer." Everyone nodded in agreement and continued eating their lunch.

You heard a commotion coming from the cafeteria entrance and turned to look.

"Uh-oh," Elizabeta said. "Looks like the Prince is gracing the cafeteria with his presence." The last syllable hadn't left her mouth before the majority of the girls in the room had rushed over to Feliks, screaming their heads off. The girls of your group grimaced, while the boys, all except Ivan, covered their ears with their hands. Ivan just sat there, smiling his usual smile, but with a touch of irritation this time.

"Should we go outside?" Eduard suggested. All of you nodded, standing up to throw your trash away. As you made your way outside with your friends, you failed to notice a certain pair of eyes following your movements.


You sighed and stared at the clock above the teacher's desk. Why couldn't it move any faster? It was your last class on a Friday and it was like time had frozen. All you wanted was to get out of here so that you could meet up with your friends again.

You were so absorbed in trying to force the hands of the clock to move faster with your mind, that you didn't realize that Feliks was watching you.

Unbeknownst to you, after the "cross-dressing incident," Feliks had started to take notice of you more and more. It still surprised him that you hadn't gone around telling everyone what you'd seen. He wasn't the nicest guy to some of the less popular people, so why wouldn't you want to get back at him with what you knew? And the more he had pondered over this and kept an eye on you, the more he noticed things about you that he hadn't seen before. Like how your eyes lit up any time you saw your friends. Or how your laugh progressed from a quiet little nothing to a loud, but beautiful, symphony of sound.

But something he liked best about you was the way that you didn't let others affect you. You never cared if someone made fun of you for something. You just continued doing what you enjoyed with the people you cared about and that was that. He wished that he could do the same. But he had unintentionally become popular with a personality that wasn't even his, and he was in too deep now to change anything.

He sighed and wondered what you would do if he approached you. It wasn't like the two of you had ever spoken before, and for him to come up out of nowhere and ask you to go out with him…Well, he didn't think you'd take too kindly to that. If anything, you'd think he was messing with you.

He clenched his hand into a fist at that thought. Messing around with your feelings was something he would never do. But he had no idea how to speak to you and get you to realize that.

He glared up at the clock and decided that right after school, he was going to find you and talk to you. At the very least, he wanted to be your friend. Ideally, he wanted to be more.

The bell rang and you jumped out of your seat, quickly collecting your things so you could get the hell out of there. It was finally the weekend!

You waited a moment for the majority of the class to shove their way through the door before going to leave. But a hand on your arm stopped you. You turned and jerked in surprise to see Feliks standing next to you. You gaped at him for a moment before pulling away and stuttering.

"I-I think you, have the wrong p-person." He shook his head and took a step closer to you, making you back away again.

"No. I wanted to talk to you, (Name)." You paled. This was it. He was going to threaten to ruin the rest of your high school career if you didn't keep your mouth shut about his secret hobby. Why he'd waited so long you didn't know, but that was the only possible reason you could think of as to why he'd talk to you.

Feliks noticed your pale face and rested a hand on your shoulder, making you shrink into yourself. But before he could say anything, you interrupted with your plea.

"I-I know you don't want anyone to k-know about what I saw. A-and I swear I haven't told anyone! I-I mean, I told my friend, Elizabeta, b-but she hasn't told anyone either!" Feliks could only stare at you as you rambled. He honestly hadn't been thinking about that at all. There were times he completely forgot that you'd ever seen him like that.

Feliks squeezed your shoulder and you immediately shut up. You could only hope he wouldn't do anything too mean.

"Look, (Name). That's not the reason I wanted to talk to you." You glanced up at him and noticed he had a blush on his face, which surprised you. What reason could he have that would warrant a blush?

"Y-yes?" you prompted, curious more than anything now. He took his hand off of your shoulder to cough into and stare at the wall behind you.

"I wanted to…wanted to see if you'd like to…to go out with me sometime." Your eyes narrowed as you took another step back.

"You're setting me up for something, aren't you?" He flinched and turned to look at you sadly.

"I thought you'd say something like that. But I swear I would never do anything like that to you!"

"But why me? I'm not even sort of popular. I'm at the bottom of the food chain, so to speak."

"I don't care about that. It's just…after you saw me that day I was really worried you'd tell the whole school. But when nobody ever brought it up, I was confused. I admit, I'm not always the nicest guy, so it was crazy to me that you didn't seem to want to tell anyone."

"So, what? Is this whole thing a 'thank you' date? You'll forget all about me afterwards?"

"No! I legitimately want to go on a date with you. You see, for a while, I kept an eye on you to figure out if you were planning on telling anyone. But after a while, I forgot about that and just started really seeing you. And I…," he paused and his blush came back tenfold. You raised an eyebrow and waited for him to continue. He looked at you in the eye, resolved to go through with this.

"I really like you, (Name). And I was wondering if you'd be my girlfriend?" You blushed even worse than he was and hid your face in your hands.

"I-I-I…Are you serious?" You peeked through your fingers to see him nodding vigorously.

"Of course!" You slowly lowered your hands to look at him. Hesitating for just a moment, you took a deep breath and answered.


"Ah…okay then, I'll just….wait, what?" You giggled and looked up at him.

"Yes, I'll be your girlfriend." He grinned at you before hugging you and spinning you around.

"That's like, totally perfect!" he exclaimed, a hidden valley girl accent making itself known in his excitement. You laughed and wrapped your arms around his neck. Just wait until Elizabeta heard about this.

--Extended Ending—

Elizabeta cackled to herself as she sat in a tree next to the school. She lowered her binoculars and scrambled down out of the tree to have your other friends gather around her.

"Well? What happened?" Raivis asked her, speaking for everyone.

"He asked her out, and she said yes!" Everyone grinned or smiled as they made their way towards the school exit. They hadn't walked five feet before a textbook was thrown into the back of Toris' head.

"YOU GUYS WERE SPYING ON ME?!" they heard you shriek from the classroom. They laughed as Elizabeta shouted back at you.

"We were prepared to take matters into our own hands if things didn't turn out the way they had!" Your face was purple in your anger as you threw more textbooks at them while they dodged, laughing the whole time.

You couldn't wait to get out of here.
So here's the request for :iconmagzpagz: I hope you enjoy it, and I'm sorry it took so long! I hope I portrayed Poland in the way you wanted...

I don't own Hetalia or Poland.
You belong to :iconsexypolandplz:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
*Latvia X Reader* I Promise

“O-oh (Name) let me get that for you!” Said Latvia as he scrambled to his feet, helping you with some books you were holding. You placed them down on the table and made a soft smile at your friend.

“Hey, hey you can relax here, calm down ‘kay?”
“Sure.” Blushed Latvia, sitting back down on the couch.
Latvia had been living with you for a month now, he loved it. You were a lot less scary then Russia and he didn’t have to walk on eggshells around you! He did a little though, you felt so sorry for him. He was always trying to help you with something or other when he could just relax. Your birthday was quite close to his so you were both 16. He was your sweet crush. But of course you’d never tell him! You were just too shy – and to be honest, so was Latvia so if he felt the same way you’d never know!

“So how was your day?” You smiled, turning to your friend. You couldn’t help but almost faint at his soft hair and bright eyes.
“Ugh, it was g-great thanks. How w-was yours?” He made a weak smile, goddamn his awkwardness just made him even more cute!

“Fine thanks.” You giggled, “I’m so tired though!” And without even thinking, you led down, your head resting in Latvia’s lap. His body went tense for a second but when he saw you curled up, he relaxed and thought about how cute you looked.

He placed his hand lightly on your hair and started to curl it around his fingers, stroking you lovingly.
“Mhm~.” You hummed with your eyes closed, at the slight noise he dropped your hair and cringed.
“S-sorry, did I hurt you (Name).”
“No it felt nice…” You blushed, reaching up and taking his hand and placing it back in your hair, but you didn’t let go. Latvia’s heart raced as much as yours did; you sat up, your hands still locked. Your eyes met and you both just sat there, cheeks growing red and hearts not slowing down any time soon.
“(N-Name)…Can I tell you something…?” Asked Latvia, his voice a little shaken.
“Uh huh…” You smiled, fearing your heart was going to jump out your heart any second.

Then, Latvia moved forward, still clutching your hand – and kissed you. Your eyes shut as his soft lips pressed against yours in a sweet but short kiss. When he pulled away you were start struck – but still craved more.
“I like you too…” You blushed, pulling him back for another kiss.

You fell back, still kissing, so Latvia was led nicely on top of you on the couch. His hands crept up to your cheek as timid kisses were placed on your lips. You ran your fingers through his hair, deepening the kiss. Again Latvia pulled away, both of you panting heavily. His eyes shined with love and lust, but his lip shook with nerves.
“Are you ok?” You sighed.
“Yeah just nervous…” He smiled a blush on his face.
“Yeah me too, haha…Hey, you’re a really good kisser.”
“Really? I-I mean you too…Wanna go again?”

You didn’t have to answer, you just latched your lips back, this time making the cute little “Mwha” sound they do in the movies. His hands were back to your cheeks and yours in his gorges hair; small moans vibrating in your throat. Feeling a little more confident, Latvia’s tongue brushed against your lips, you smiled and gladly let him in. Both of your tongues brushed together slowly, a little scared and not really sure what to do. Soon you both got into the hand of things and Latvia’s body seemed to press down on yours slightly making you a little wet.
His tongue won dominance and happily explored your mouth, your fingernails running down his neck and spine making him shiver against you.
You tugged at his buttoned T-shirt, making Latvia smile against your lips.
“Hey~” Winked Latvia, before scooping you up into his arms and taking you to your room, laying you down gently on your bed before resuming he position on top of you.
“You’re so strong.” You blushed, looking up at his amazing eyes.
“And you’re beautiful (Name)…”

You could feel the heat between the both of you, as you sat up and pulled away the buttons, throwing open his shirt. His chest was soft and smooth, slightly toned and felt amazing against your fingertips. As you ran your hand down, he seemed to bit his lip at the contact making you giggle. He removed the rest of his shirt, laying back down and kissing him madly, his hands pinning down your wrists. Your moans seemed to give Latvia courage and soon his lips were on your law line, heading down to your neck. His lips brushed over that one spot that drove you mad! You squirmed underneath him, becoming lost in your moans – making Latvia blush.
Seeing how much noise he could get out of you, Latvia softly bit down on your neck, making your hips buck and grind against him. This made Latvia shiver, a loud moan escaping his own lips. This made you laugh as you looked up at the blushing cutie above you. You pushed him away and pecked his nose sweetly, before pulling away your own shirt, Latvia’s eyes growing huge.
“Like what you see?” You chuckled; Latvia rolling his eyes from embarrassment.
Latvia’s hot lips planted kisses on your chest, lighting dancing over your breasts.
“Don’t be so nervous.” You cooed calming him, running the back of your hand over his cheek and smiling sweetly.
With a little more courage, Latvia pulled away your bra and pushed it off the bed, his hands shakily cupping your breasts. You wrapped your arms around your neck and kissed his cheeks softly and he messaged your mounds slowly sending waves of pleasure through you. Latvia started to roll his hips against yours, his grip tightening making you moan happily.
You nipped at his neck, he hissed with pleasure, his hair falling to his face. Your foreheads leaned on each other as you both got lost in the moment, Latvia placing a small kiss on your nose making you blush. Soon his hands slid down to your hips and rubbed soft circles and you gave him a small love bite on his neck. You both broke apart as Latvia kissed down your body, making you shiver as he got closer to your core.
Pulling at your jeans, you gladly let Latvia get rid of them, kiss tongue running over your thigh, making your shake. Already you were wet and ready.
Pushing Latvia away you practically tore off his jeans, seeing the tent form in his tight boxers. Latvia led back and pulled you on top of him, your lips locking again in one of the most romantic kisses in the history of the universe. Latvia couldn’t help but buck up into you, making your legs go weak. Taking matters into your own hands, you sat up and slid off Latvia and sat next to him, soon pulling away his boxers. Latvia’s eyes rolled back as he let groans out freely as you pumped his length slowly, the sounds he made turning you on madly. You added a few licks up and down his length now and then, as he gripped the bed sheets unable to control himself. Soon Latvia met his realise and his hot seed spilled all over your hand.  He blushed madly and didn’t look at you in the eyes, his mind unable to believe what had just happened. You cleaned your hand on some tissue next to the bed. Latvia cupped your face with two fingers under your chin and brought you in for another kiss, your hearts throbbing madly.
His hands crept down and pulled away the last piece of your clothing, laying you down and sitting in-between your legs. Slowly, his thumb rubbed small circles on your clit, unsure about what he was doing. When Latvia saw you twitch and heard you moan, he knew he was doing something right so he rubbed faster and harder, bravely slipping a digit into your core, pumping in and out while still moving his thumb. He heard you whisper his name under your breath, a huge smile creeping onto his face.  He pulled away with a smirk on his face, you looked up and pouted, wanting him to touch you all over.
He climbed on top of you, placing kisses all over your neck and face.
“Are you ready?” You felt his tip brush against you and almost forgot how to talk.
“Y-yeah, what about you?”
“As I’ll ever be, (Name), I love you…”
“I love you too…”
“I promise, I’m yours forever…” You blushed, Latvia linking hands with you.
Next he pushed into you, pain started to climb over your body. You held his hand tight, squeezing your eyes shut. “I’m so s-sorry, do you want me t-to stop?” You shook your head and bit your lip, adjusting slowly. Soon the pain faded away and a smiled slipped onto your face.  You gave a little nod and pulled Latvia close, the perfect kiss.
Latvia took full control once his confidence was high and thrust in and out of you with power, your whole body being taken over by the waves of pleasure bouncing around your body. Latvia broke the kiss to call your name, over and over as you both grew close to the moment of passion.
The knot in your stomach began to form and get tighter with every moment Latvia made. Soon, it grew too tight and you couldn’t hold on much long. Latvia let out a growl as you tightened around him, the knot breaking and exploding like fireworks, intense pleasure making your toes curl. Your warm juices sent Latvia over the edge too, his body stiff and shaking as he came.
When you had both had the moment of pleasure, Latvia pulled away and dragged the cover over you both, cuddling you to his chest.
“You’re the most amazing girlfriend (Name)!” Smiled Latvia, hugging you. “You’re mine forever now, I mean it, I’ll never let anything hurt you.”
“I promise…”
For :iconprettyxmouse: I hope she likes it! :D

I have to say I loved writing this, Latvis is just adorable and so fun to write with! x3 <3 ~
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

You look inside the box, and gasp at what’s inside.

It was a Poland Hetaloid.

“Thank you, thank you, and thank you!” You sqealed out with pure joy. You noticed the instuctions taped on the outside, you took them off and read them immediately.

The Hetaloid will activate when the crate is opened.” It said.

You looked up at the crate again. You notice a little more detail, like for example the crate was pink. Then yuou saw your friend grab the edge of the crate.

“Wait!” You said suddenly. She snapped her head tawords you wit a confused look on her face.

“Whats the matter?” She asked.

“I don’t want him to activate just yet.” You said shyly. She gave you another blank look.

“What do you mean by that?” she asked.  You looked at the intructions again.

“It says that he will be activated once the box is opened.” You said, re-reading the rest of the instructions.

Your friend just arched and eyebrow and went back to the spot she was previously in.

Once the party ended, everyone left. You strode over to the Hetaloid. You carefully popped of the coreners of the box.

You carefully lift the lid off and rush to sit on the sofa in that was right across the crate.

You slowly saw the Hetaloids’ head rising untill the edge was just under his eye level.

He scanned his surroundings for a little bit while humming a soft “hmm”. Then his eyes landed on you. He popped the rest of his head out of the box.

“AH! You, like, totally scared me.” He pouted.

You giggled a little bit.

“So, you must be, like, my new master or something.” He said climing out of his pink box.

“Yes, I am your Master.” You said stading up.

“Like, my name is Feliks Łukasiewicz.” He said.

“Mine is ____. _____ _____.” You said.

“Like, I can totally already tell we’re going to be bffs.” He said. You giggled.


Feliks must’ve been a psycic or something because his prodiction was right. Just after several weeks, you two were an inseperateble pair. He was a bit stubborn at times though. But all-in-all, he was a good hetaloid who liked to shop at a mall and likes pink. There’s nothing wrong with a man liking that. That’s actually what you loved about Feliks. In fact you formed a little crush on the Hetaloid.

But a couple months after that, he started getting a bit flustered around you. You didn’t why, but you thought it would be best if didn’t ask.

One day, he was pacing back and forth in front of you. You were trying to read a book to distract you from what Feliks was doing. But the plan all crumbled down.

“_____, what do you want to do?” You hear Feliks ask. You looked up at him.

“I don’t know.” You said goig back to your book. “You’re the one who dragged to almost everywhere.” You said.

Feliks bit the bottem of his lip.

“But I’m bored!” He complained.

“Then why don’t you read a book?” You asked bluntly, flipping to the next page of your book.

He pouted but went to grab a book anyway.

He layed on the floor and started to quickly scan the pages, But the end caught his interest.

The boy was confessing his love to the girl. Cliché, yes, but Feliks kept reading it anyways.

They started hugging and kissing, then the book finished. He looked up to you, how he wished he could hold and kiss you like the boy did with the girl in the book.

You were still reading your book, so you didn’t notice him staring at you. He closed the book he was reading and put it back where it was originally place. He then sat on the oposite side of where you were sitting.

He was tapping his foot to keep his thoughts from spilling from his mouth.

Those lips look so soft. That hair must be as soft as silk. he kept thinking, the same with many thoughts like that as well.

“Hey, ______...” He suddenly said. You continued reading the book.

“Hmm?” you hummed, not taking your eyes of the page.

“Is there, like, anyone you like-like?” he asked shyly and awkwardly.

You looked up at him shocked. “Maybe I do, maybe I don’t. Why do you ask?” You said.

“Because there is someone I really like, and I wanted to know if you liked anybody.” He said with pink slowly tinting his cheeks.

“Well, there is this one guy…” you trailed off.

Feliks tensed up. So you did like someone else. “Really?” he said, his voice cracking sligtly and tears threatening his eyes.

“Hey. What’s wrong?” you didn’t get an answer. You got a Polish Hetaloid running upstairs and locking himself in his room.

You rush up to his room at start knocking on his door.

“Leave me alone.” He mumbled.  You could tell he was crying.

“Please, I just want to know whats wrong.” You practically begged. Then it hit you, he didn’t hear you liked. “You never got to hear who I like.”

“I don’t CARE!” he spat.

“But the person was you.” You spat back. “I like you – no love you.” You said the last part shyly, looking at the ground.

You heard the door open. You look up to see a Feliks with a straight face, and two puffy eyes.

You looked back to ground blushing.

He tilted up your chin to face him. “Ja też cię kocham*.” Feliks whipered before placing his lips on top of yours.

You stiffined but then started melt and kiss back. Your connected lips were a perfectly locked with each other, thus, creating a passionate and loving kiss.

You pulled away for more air supply before going in for one a little more passionate.

Boy, do you love this Polish Hetaloid.
:iconwtfpolandplz: POLAND Y U SO ADORABLE?!

anyway, i do hope you enjoy this little Poland reader insert.

i do not own the picture in any way shape or form!
Story (c) :iconhetafan123:
You (c) :iconliketotallyplzz:

Thank you for reading~!

*I love you too.

Intro: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by
“…No, the other one was better…”
“Feliks,” you try to gain his attention, but he’s too entertained.
“…Oh, I like this one. This colour is, like, much better…” he mumbles.
He looks up at you from your big tummy, “Hm?”
“You having fun?” you ask, smirking.
He sits up properly, clutching the big bag of baby clothes he purchased to his chest, “Aren’t you, ________? These outfits are, like, totally adorable!”
Your husband had been sat there for at least an hour laying each tiny outfit on your tummy as you flicked through the baby names book.
“I know they are, sweetie, but we have more important things to think about,” you say as you wave the book in front of Feliks’ face. You look down at the three little skirts he had in his fist and the bag full of female baby clothes, “Besides, we don’t even know if it’s a girl yet.”
“…I didn’t say it was a girl,” Feliks says.
“But you’ve got…” you let your voice trail off when you realised Feliks didn’t object to cross-dressing. How could you forget? Of course, you had no objections, especially when you thought it was cute when Feliks did it (you did agree to married him, after all), but you’d prefer it if people could tell your baby was a boy.
“You don’t like this colour? Hmm, maybe it would look better on me… Still, the baby might look, like, exactly like me, which would be fabulous,” he says, rifling through the bag of clothes with his free hand. You groan at the thought of your son being identical to Feliks, matching dresses and everything.
“Anyway, names?” you say. He takes the book from you, dropping the little skirts.
“Oh, ________, don’t you just, like, love the name (girls name you dislike)?!” he suddenly announces, putting both hands on your tummy. He leans close to you and then his face lights up as he feels the baby’s movement.
“…Really? W-well, it’s… cute,” you say, not impressed.
“I know, right?!” he says, overlooking what you really thought.
“But, how about we keep looking?” you ask, grinning at him.
“Oh, you don’t like it, piękna?”
“It’s not awful, exactly…”
“(Girls name you dislike)?”
You shake your head. “No, it’s too…”
“Ok, what about (Girls name you dislike)?”
“Feliks, it might be a boy,” you remind him again.
He frowns, “I know! You don’t have to, like, keep reminding me, kochanie.”
“What about (name you really like)?”
“…it’s cute, I guess.” He pauses for a moment before grinning, “Like, maybe Toris has some ideas!”
Feliks jumps up, kisses your cheek and then runs out of the room, fishing his phone out of his pocket. You giggle and lean back, rubbing your tummy gently. Feliks left the bag of clothes next to you, so you reach into it and pull out one of the little pink dresses and lay it on your tummy, smiling. It is very cute.
“Oh my god!” Feliks suddenly shouts a few moments later, making you jump, “________! Why didn’t you tell me how, like, totally adorable these maternity clothes were?!”
He comes back into the room wearing one of the pink t-shirts with a white kitten on it, comically baggy around his flat stomach, and a denim miniskirt with an elasticated waistband, his phone in his hand, “Don’t they just look fabulous?!”
People asked for more of these. I wrote more :P

Poland is so FREAKIN FABULOUS! :iconsexypolandplz: :heart::heart::heart:

Italy version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
America version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
England version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Germany version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Norway version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Spain version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Romano version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Japan version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
2P!Italy version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Netherlands version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
Russia version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…
2P!England version - marshmallow-maraca.deviantart.…

Series Discontinued. Please don't request a character

Pic not mine, found on Google ;)

I don't own anything but the story ;)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

"For me?" You ask, pointing a finger to your bosom as you fixed a bemused stare from where you stand on the pavement, upon Feliks, swaying his legs rythmically from the lunch table and drumming his fingers on hollow wood that echoes amidst the background babble of lunchtime. 

He nods, a perky smile on his face as he leans forward, and his perfectly combed hair bobs with the movement, shining as it catches the sun and then losing the prominent glow as he adjusts in his seat, returning to the shade of the tree protecting the two of you and outling your shadows. 

His eyes don't move from yours as his hands venture into his lap, neatly folded. 

"Come on, tell me," he whines, childish to a fault, and pleads with those big, bright green eyes of him that are desperate to know and eager for new gossip on you, his current and only favorite subject. 

"Please?" He offers you another smile, baiting you, teasing you. 

"Do I have to?" You groan, folding your arms and tilting your head up to the sky with an exasperated groan. He nods, pouting, lowering his head and staring up at you with what he assumes is a menacing glare. 

"You have no other choice. Or I'll never let you borrow my wicked hipster pink nail polish ever again." 

"Okay, okay," you giggle, trying to pass off a calm, collected laugh over the idea of losing the only nail polish you will admit to actually enjoying to wear, "I'll tell you."

He smiles, relishing in triumph with a smug, defiant smirk on his face. 

"Okay, the hardest thing I've ever done," you appraise the cracked pavement underneeath your feet as you shift your weight to your left foot, grinding the heel into the concrete, "was probably telling you I liked you." 

A face devoid of dignity, you give him a fleeting glance up to him, and see the look of absolute joy and idiotic bliss on his face as he cups his chin in his hands, so over-the-top and so much the Feliks you've adored that you can't help but surpress a snicker. 

"Okay, that is too adorable. You spoil me," he says, wagging a finger at you and smirking once more, luxuriating in the implied status you've given him, "don't ever stop."

"All right, all right, I've told you mine, now what's yours?" The mantle of pouting switches to you as your hands return to your hips and you fix a shrewd glare upon him as an eyebrow quirks up in curiosity. 

He thinks, tilting back his head so that his hair spills over the back of his shoulders and dangle, swaying, over the beginning of his back, and appraises the canopy of the tree as you did the pavement. 

"Oh," he says, comprehension dawning on his face as he turns to you with a look of total clarity, a lucid moment, "the hardest thing for me was realizing that I loved you more than I love myself." 

And for Feliks, that is definitely the hardest thing of all.
Okay, for me, Poland is one of those characters that I hate admitting to liking because he's just so...him.  But I still have him as one of my favorites. XD 

Hetalia belongs to the amazing Hidekaz Hinaruya as does the amazing Feliks. :iconpolandblushplz:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.



*bubble* *drip drip* *splash*


It sounded like water but you were completely dry. You tried to open your eyes but the sun blinded you.

“Gah!” You closed your eyes. Using your sense of touch, you felt that you were lying belly down on asphalt.

Slowly with some effort you again opened your eyes to see what was around you.

“The f-?” You turned you head a bit to the side to see a gigantic mansion to the side of you.

“Woah! That’s a nice house but where am I?”

You looked up to your front of your body to see it lying in front of a huge fountain. Clear rivulets of water were gently cascading down the structure reflecting the sun’s bright light.

Your mini pain in your eyes turned into a migraine. In pain, you shut your eyes and laid your head down but not before hearing laughter and two sets of footsteps coming toward you.

Poland and Lithuania were walking together and laughing. Their laughter was towards Russia on how he slipped from a banana peel that Poland “accidentally” dropped. The whole scene was absolutely hilarious and how Ivan got tangled up in his scarf. Thankfully, Feliks managed to get away from Russia when he found out it was Poland who staged the prank.

You would have heard their entire conservation and joined in their laughter but sadly you were still in pain and then BAM!

An explosion of pain racked your head and you SCREAMED!

Somehow after you delivered that agony-filed yell, you were pulled inside your mind… and it felt horrible. But what lie in front of you was even worse.

The tender memories, the memories that made you who you were, faded to obscure colors.

‘No!’ you mentally screamed.

The faces of friends, people you used to know, and even your cherished parents were becoming a part of the vacuum of space.

‘NOOOO!’ you yelled inside your head.

“What the-?!” Feliks was the first to hear to your initial scream and when he turned his head to the left side and saw you, he himself let out a scream. Toris in alarm, shrieked also and exclaimed, “What? What! Are we being attacked?!”

Poland shook his head and pointed to your motionless body. “T-there, there is like a person in my frontyard!”

Toris looked to you and came closer. Since your head was facing away from them, they couldn’t tell that your face was twisted up in agony.

“Well is she like dead?” A nervous Poland said as came close to your head behind Lithuania.

Toris replied, “I don’t know… wait! I see her moving… it looks like she’s breathing!”

In disbelief, Poland went around your body and looked to your face. He never saw such a face in pain, and much less a beautiful one! For Feliks to think someone was actually prettier than him made him take a step back.

In concern, Toris asked him, “What’s wrong?” He looked down to your pain-stricken face. “My God we have to help her!”

Feliks was about to retort, “Why should I?” but for some reason his selfish nature was immediately replaced with a caring feeling.

It was weird. He actually wanted to hold you and comfort you when he didn’t even know you!

Whether it was from the pain that motivated you to wake up briefly or you felt Felik’s comforting presence, you looked to him with pleading eyes and said, “M-my memories… gone” before succumbing to the pain inside your mind.

Feliks stood there shocked. When you [e/c] orbs met his jade ones, he saw a girl who desperately needed help and looked lost. A girl who looked beaten and struggled to get up. In many ways it reminded him of his own self when he struggled to defend himself from Russia a long time ago.

With sudden determination, all his anxiety from meeting strangers and selfish nature melted away to helping you.

He scooped you up in his arms and went toward his house. In a commanding tone he told Lithuania, “Come on then. You were the one who said we have to help her”

Toris stood there baffled. He rarely seen Poland in command and much less helping a stranger. In a daze, he hurriedly followed Feliks to the house.


~~~~Timeskip of Feliks Teasingly Slipping Off His Pink Towel to Reveal His Certain *ahem!* Area!~~~~~


‘Warmth. I feel… warmth’

You slightly moved your body. And opened your eyes.

You looked around the room. All around you was red and white. From the desk to even the blankets were the mixture of these two colors. You even saw a bit of pink splashed onto the tapestry. You looked right above you to see a massive Polish flag hanging proudly.

‘Whose room is this?’ You thought then you realized your head wasn’t splitting itself in pain anymore.

With nimble fingers you lightly touched your head. ‘M-my head doesn’t hurt anymore. What was the last thing I remember? Hmm. Wait I got it! I remember losing my memor--‘

“-What!?” you sat straight up in a bed to see Poland looking at you confused.

“Errr” you felt embarrassed until you realized who was actually in front of you.

Your favorite character slash fantasy crush Feliks Łukasiewicz was real! Ignoring your past embarrassment, you continued to stare at him. His platinum blonde shoulder length hair was perfectly trimmed and flawless. He had the nicest, most clear skin that you ever seen on a man. But the best thing you saved for last was his eyes. His amazing lime green orbs were looking at your own eyes with confusion and worry.

“Like what was that?”

You stopped ogling at him. Your blush came back to your cheeks once again. “S-sorry Poland. I just couldn’t believe that you’re here”

Feliks did a hair flip. “Like why wouldn’t you believe in the fabulous me- wait what? Did you just call me by my country name?”

You stopped breathing. You really wanted to smack your head in with a fist. ‘Dammit! It’s obvious I’m not in the same dimension! Ugh, I already slipped up twice. Okay, ____, try to fix this…somehow’

“Well *cough* I kind of remember reading about you from somewhere…”

“What, where? Like I totally thought my identity was kept secret?” Feliks came closer to your right side.

“Erm… I think it was on an Internet blog. But that’s all I remember” You looked down from his penetrating gaze.

Poland was suspicious. He asked another question that caught you off guard. “When I found you why did you tell me your memories were gone?”

You looked at him wide eyed and gulped. You faintly remembered saying that but didn’t realize you actually told Feliks, of all people, that.

You tried to hide the tears in your eyes when you remembered those precious memories leave you. Responding, “You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you”

To your surprise, Feliks went straight up into your face and said, “Try me”

Blushing at the sheer proximity of your faces, you slightly backed away from him and responded, “I am n-not sure w-what happened to me earlier, b-but some of my memory d-disappeared”

Bewildered in what you just told him, Feliks was about to ask what the hell did that mean when Lithuania came in.

“Feliks, is the girl up yet?” He looked to you. “Hello there, miss”

You politely greeted him back. “Hello. Nice to meet you Lithuania”

Both Feliks and Toris looked to you baffled.

“You like know about him too?” Poland enquired.

You meekly smiled. “Yes”

“Do you like know our human names?”

You shyly nodded.

Toris was totally lost. “Okay am I missing something here?” He turned to Feliks. “How does she know about us!?”

You replied for Poland. “I kind of remember reading about you guys on the Internet” You could tell Lithuania wanted to ask another question when you quickly added, “I know it’s a little late and still pretty awkward but my name is _______ not Miss”

“_____ how did you-“ Lithuania got a phonecall. He said, “Excuse me” and answered. Soon after he started shaking, and replied to the person on the other line, “A-alright R-Russia! I’m coming now!” He hung up the phone. “I have t-to go”

Poland stood up. “Like why Liet?”

Toris just shook his head. “It’s better to comply than ignore Russia- you know how he is. See you later” He turned to you. “Goodbye ____” He walked to the door, looked over his shoulder to the both of you, and left.

You were now alone with Feliks. An awkward silence ensued until you looked down to your clothes. In horror you said, “Eww! My clothes are covered in mud!” You grabbed the hem of shirt and brought it up to your face.

Unknowingly you were actually pulling your shirt so high that it exposed your bra and part of your cleavage.

Poland who was staring at you saw this and shouted, “What is wrong with you!? Like I see everything!” He turned around trying to hide his red face.

You quickly pulled down your shirt and apologized once again. “I’m sorry! My clothes were so dirty and I just freaked out and then looked at it…” You babbled on until some clothes were thrown onto your lap.

You immediately shut up and look up at him in surprise.

With his back still turned he said, “Here. There are totally cute clothes right there. Just wear them cause you look gross”

True you looked bad but not that bad, you were going to retort but Poland beat you to the punch.

“I’m like going downstairs. I guess I will have to make dinner since Liet’s gone” and with that he left.

“Grrrr” Huffing in slight anger, you went to the bathroom to change.


~~~~~~Timeskip Of Poland Sneakily Looking At You Changing Into His Clothes~~~~~~


You changed into the new clothes Poland gave you. They were a pair of shorts and a shirt that were very pretty and pink. You were amused with his obsession instead of disgusted by it. The little anger you had left melted away once you went downstairs to see Feliks cooking.

There he was wearing, you guessed it, a pink apron.

“Oh lord” You giggled. ‘This guy’

Poland finally noticed you behind him. “Oh hey _____! You like it?” He gestured to his apron.

You smiled. “Yes. I love it~”

Feliks beamed. “Thanks~! I think I like you” He turned back to his cooking.

You held a breath and hid your delighted smile behind your hand. In a few moments, you asked him, “So whatcha cooking there?”

He replied, “Gulasz. It’s like totally delicious”

Teasingly you replied, “I’ll be the judge of that”

After a few minutes, Feliks was done cooking and you helped set the table. Soon you both sat down.

Looking at him, you picked up your spoon, put it in the bowl, brought it to your mouth, chewed, then swallowed.

“Oh my!” You exclaimed. Never before have you tasted something so good and delicious! “This is so good!”

“Didn’t I totally tell you it was” Poland stated triumphantly.

You shook your head in amusement and kept eating.

All during dinner you both talked and laughed. By dinner’s end, you felt even closer to Feliks than ever before. Like he was the something that was missing from your past life.

You were in mid-conversation with Feliks when you gave a long yawn.

Feliks chuckled. “You’re not going to fall asleep or like faint on me again?

In mock anger you replied, “No! I am not!” But you slightly smiled.

Feliks stood up from his chair and went over to you. “Pfft. I think you are! I totally see bags in your eyes”

Your jaw dropped and you stood up from your own chair next to him.  “What!” Your hands roamed your face to see if he was telling the truth. Finding nothing you yelled, “You liar!” You took a step forward. “Why I am going to-!”

You tripped over Poland’s feet and then fell on top of him. You both landed on the floor with a thud!

“Oww” Both of you said. Then realizing you were on top of him you used your hands to get off his chest. Sadly your ‘fifi’ was directly on top of his ‘pepe’ and Poland’s face was getting as red as his flag while he was squirming underneath you.

You hurriedly got off him as soon as you could and went as far away from him as possible. “I-uh-I going to bed now” You rushed off.

‘Wait. But wasn’t I in Poland’s room before? I can’t sleep in his room especially on what just happened right now!’

You were wandering aimlessly in his mansion until Feliks caught up with you. He grabbed your shoulder. “Like what was that for? You didn’t even apologize!”

You took his hand off your shoulder. “You shouldn’t have insulted me! Plus it’s not like I meant for this to happen!” You looked to the side and gave a sigh. “I apologize to what happened”

He gazed at you for a few moments before saying, “Okay I guess I forgive you”

You a bit puzzled at his quick reaction but hey who would complain?

“Ok cool, I think” You looked at him and asked, “Hey Feliks?”


“I-erm- kinda want to sleep now” You quietly said with your head down.

Poland gave a smile and smacked his forehead. “Man, I totally forgot! Here I will show you to a room!” He grabbed your hand and you had no choice but to follow him.


~~~~~Timeskip Of Poland Lying On Top Of You and Handcuffing You to the Bed With Pink Handcuffs~~~


“Ugh Feliks! I didn’t know you had so much stamina!” you were huffing and slightly sweating.

“You have to get used to it because there was more where that came from” Poland responded.

No nothing like THAT happened. Poland just happened to drag you to the other side of his mansion while running and he didn’t even drop a sweat!

You looked to him annoyed and before you can give an angry reply, he opened the door to the guestroom. It looked just like his room except with a little more pink.

“More pink?” you questioned.

“You don’t like it?” Poland looked hurt.

“N-no! I actually like it! It looks a lot like your room!” You smiled then thought of something. ‘Might as well hug him, I mean today is already awkward enough’

You took a few steps forward toward him and gently hugged him (while avoiding the certain spot you were on top of earlier).

“Thank you, Fee. For the clothes, the food, and for caring for me”

 Feliks was shocked at your action but since he was impulsive he hugged you back and spun you around.


“You are like so chill. I want you to stay with me” As soon as the words left his mouth, he stopped spinning you and put you down.

“Y-you mean that?” You asked hopefully.

“I meant-I- Oh time for my beauty sleep! Night!” He sped off to the nearest exit and shut the door.

You were flustered. And you whispered, “Goodnight”

You lay yourself on the bed and faced the ceiling. You grinned. You were in bliss. You spent your day with your crush. You couldn’t even believe that this was even real or that your wish came true!

But as you lay there, you remembered that you were slowly forgetting your old life and the people you knew, and more importantly, you were forgetting your parents you left behind in your dimension.

Now all that clouded your mind was “Why am I forgetting them?...”

“…And how do I get back home?”

Daww! Why is Feliks so wonderful!? X3

I enjoyed writing this one a little too much! (You will find out why when you read a certain part)

Guys I love you! I appreciate the love and support! <3 I hope to repay that courtesy by continuing to write.

Remember to always enjoy my faithful ones and comment if you like! 

I own this plot but not the characters or anything else. (Note: Though I did use Photoshop to add more to the picture including the the PINK sparkles!) :D

You belong to you (Though after that scene I highly doubt it) 

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Today you had come home after your long vacation in France. You had enjoyed it very much, although there had been a very annoying Frenchman who had flirted with you all the time. (A/N: I wonder who that could have been ohhonhonhon ^.~) You had turned him down every time though, you wanted someone else to like you in that way already.

That person was your best friend Feliks. Everyone thought he was gay, but you knew better. He was just so adorable~! And what’s wrong with liking pink? It was just a color, like blue or green. You had missed Feliks, and you quickly emptied all your bags so you could visit him.

~Le small timeskip brought to you by Ivan’s scarf. You like it, da?~

*Ding dong*

You were standing in front of Feliks’ house, waiting for him to open the door. When he did he first looked surprised to see you, but then he smiled widely and glomped you.

“(Name)! I missed you like, so much! How was France, gurl?”

You giggled and hugged him back, typical Feliks.

“It was really cool! I’ll tell you everything as soon as you let go of me, okay?”

Feliks stepped back and then looked you over. Suddenly he froze and a look of pure terror appeared on his face.

“What is it Feliks? Are you alright?” you asked very concerned.

“Your…your eyebrows!!” His voice went from a shocked whisper to an angry shout in just three words. He looked as if he was going to cry.

Your hands shot up to your eyebrows. It was true, you hadn’t touched them in three weeks. They must have looked like a natural disaster in Feliks’ eyes.

“Ah, right…” you were a bit lost for words.

Feliks just grabbed your hand and pulled you along to his bathroom. He sat you down on a chair in front of a mirror and then he grabbed a big bag from a shelf. It was really big and really pink, it was Feliks’ treasure chest. All of his beauty products were stuffed into that bag, and now he was looking for some tweezers. Finally he found them and he held them in the air, triumphant.

“Found them!” he yelled, “now just relax while I make you pretty again.” He told you with a smile.

~Yay, another mini timeskip! This time brought to you by Iggy’s magical eyebrows! ^^~

“Ah!” you whimpered. Again. You couldn’t help it, it hurt. It felt like Feliks was pulling every single hair of your eyebrows out, and you could feel all of them. Like tiny bites from angry ants.

“Sit still!” Feliks commanded, “It’s like, almost done.”

But you couldn’t take it anymore, and a small tear leaked from your eye. When Feliks saw that, he immediately stopped and whipped away your tear.

“Please don’t cry, I’m really sorry!” he said with a sad face.

“I forgive you,” you replied, “but it stings.” You scrunched up your nose.

A mischievous smile found its way onto Feliks’ face.

“How about some painkiller?”

And before you could reply, he pressed his lips onto yours softly. You were very surprised, you hadn’t expected that to happen! But you immediately responded by kissing back, happy that Feliks felt the way you felt about him!
After a while you broke apart, you still needed oxygen.

“I love you Feliks,” you told him with a smile.

Feliks responded with another smile, but then he quickly polled another hair out of your left eyebrow.

“Hey!” You exclaimed.

“That was the last one~!”

“You slapped him on the arm, not too hard of course. “You bloody wanker.” (Arthur was one of your close friends too…)

“I love you too, (Name).” He just replied and leaned in for another kiss.
My second reader insert :iconyaypolandplz:
I think this one is not as good as my first one though :iconruncryplz:
Well, just let me know what you think, da?
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Tears streak your cheeks, your grubby hands refusing to let go of the tan ones. “It’ll be all right. I’ll come play with you as soon as I can.” Despite his hopeful words, you continue sobbing. The five-year-old brunette starts becoming worried, hearing the click-click-clack of his mother’s shoes on the pavement. “Look, you shouldn’t cry (Y/n). We’ll see each other again, I swear.”

Looking up, nose bunged with goo, you disentangle your hands and hold up your little finger. “Swear on it,” you manage to hiccup through your tears, sniffing loudly when he wraps his own little finger around yours. “I pinkie-swear, (Y/n)! We will see each other again. Ah,” he pulls his hands from yours and starts searching around in his back-pockets, whilst you smear the green mucus from your nose onto your sleeve.

“Here,” he says and he gives you a thrice folded-up drawing. Unfolding it, careful of your sticky fingers, you see a very crude drawing of what looks like a girl and a boy, who are holding red blobs, tufted with green, which are larger than themselves. “It’s you and me, see?” Antonio explains, patting your head. His mother is with you now, urging Antonio to hurry; they need to leave, they don’t want to be late meeting the landlord of the new house.

Smiling impishly, he pats your head again and waves all the way down to the car. Standing on your toes to see him as long as you can, you wave animatedly, fresh tears glistening on your cheeks. Comforted by his promise, you turn to your own house, which stood next to the one he’d lived in.

It still haunts you, the fact that he’d made that pinkie-promise. The two of you never did manage to see each other again.

A colourful flyer is caught between your fingers, times new roman advertising the new and upcoming artist’s exhibition in the local museum. Antonio Fernandez Carriedo. It’s been so long since you’d heard from him, the steady stream of letters dying soon after he'd moved to a new town. You still kept the drawing he’d given you before his departure, safely tucked away in a photo album. Hopefully this new and upcoming artist would be him, but even if it wasn’t you’d go to the museum, you did love spending time there.

Rocking back and forth on the balls of your feet, you sigh at the time it takes in the line. True, there’s a new exhibition, but the amount of people here is crazy. Finally, finally you manage to get inside. A plethora of colours greets you and for a moment you stand in awe at the sight of the wondrous art. Statues in every colour of the rainbow crowd the corners, figures resembling Aphrodite and Hera and all manner of awesome women. That’s awesome in the old tense, you remark to yourself, though they are quite awesome, in the new sense, as well.

Hopefully you’d be able to see the artist in person, usually the creator would always be present at such an exhibition. Throngs of people gathered around each piece of art, so it made it hard for you to actually manage to get close to the artwork. Deciding to check out the other rooms first, you walk through the hall, your head swivelling from side to side so that you wouldn’t miss a single piece. When you reach one of the further, less crowded rooms you spot a trio of men ahead, standing alone beside a figure in bright blue, lying on her side in woeful terror.

“I have to say, I like this one the most.” The tallest of them said, stroking his chin a little in thought. “Ah thanks,” the brunette remarked, smiling weakly. Strangely enough he’s wearing shades inside. Either he’s trying his very best to be cool, or he’s got a Cyborg-like problem with his eyes.

“It’s the blue Venus,” the first one added helpfully, clapping his confused, but thankful friend on the back. A man with white hair stands beside them, and he’s the one that notices you. You’re standing in the middle of the hallway, mouth slightly hanging open in surprise. You finally realise who the brunette reminds you of. The pale guy smirks a little, leaning forward to his shaded-friend and muttering something.
The next moment the blonde and silverette are walking towards you, passing you with almost knowing smiles on their faces.

You can’t help but feel a little discerned, before you step up to the now extremely confused looking brunette. “Hello?” Wondering how to reply, you stand beside him and take a deep breath. “Yeah, hi.” Is that the best you can come up with brain?! “I’m not sure you remember me, but… erm….” The man looks taken aback, frowning over his sunglasses. “Errr, you weren’t an, I mean you weren't...-“

The two of you stand there in an awkward silence, before you hold out your hand. “I’m (Y/n), I’m not sure if you remember me, but well… I sure do remember you, Antonio.” You could have sworn you saw his eyes widen behind his shades. “Wow, (Y/n)? Really?” A slow grin spreads across his face. “It’s been too long!”

“I’d never thought you’d become an artist though, Antonio.” You tell him, a plastic cup of coffee between your hands. “Well why not? Don’t you remember that drawing I gave you? A work of art, was it not?” His tone is sarcastic, but his smile is earnest. “I’ve still got it…. Hey, won’t it be worth quite a bit of money now?” The Spaniard chokes on his coffee. “You’re not going to sell it, are you?” Snorting, you shake your head. “Well, are you?” Again, you snort derisively before adding, “Of course not, are you mad?”
Chuckling in self-satisfaction, he grins again. You fall silent, but this time it’s not uncomfortable.

“Hey, chica. Can you describe the piece of art that’s in this room?” His question takes you aback and you glance at him. “How about you take off those shades, maybe then you could see it for yourself.” You tease, taking a sip of coffee. A sad smile twists his lips ruefully and he does indeed take them off, folding them up and sliding them into the chest pocket of his shirt. Turning to you, he blinks slowly one, two times. In fear of dropping your coffee, you set the cup down on the bench in between the two of you.

“Shit, Antonio I’m, I’m really sorry.” Your mouth is dry, your throat suddenly parched despite you drinking not a second before. The two beautiful emerald irises had gone slightly milky, unseeing as they focus on the spot where your mouth is. Presumably he’s managing by directing his gaze to where your voice is coming from. “It’s not your fault, you didn’t know.” He tells you, rubbing his neck. “For how long-“
“I guess it was just after I moved. Sorry,” he smiled weakly, “I don’t like talking about it. That’s why I couldn’t continue writing to you. Mother didn’t have any time to write my letters either…”

Feeling a tad uncomfortable, you look around the room to find something to talk about. “Why are your sculptures so bright?” Antonio chuckled, though with a bit more spirit this time. “I can still see really bright colours. It makes me happy to see them. I like blues and greens especially.”

“I can tell,” you murmur in response, feeling happier that he seems to have perked up. “And… why all the women? Why don’t you sculpt men?” To these words, he laughs properly, his hands on his legs. “I like women. I like the way they feel to me. Soft, warm, deliciously seductive.” You feel a blush spread to your ears at his words. “I think sculpting women must be one of the true pleasures of this world.” He finishes with his hands open and aloft, as if he was praising an invisible goddess.

“If you want, I can sculpt you too…?” Shaking your head viciously, you try to bar the vision your mind conjures up. “No way, you’ll have to…-“
“Touch you? Everywhere?” Antonio laughs again. “Only if you want to.” Turning to you properly, he smiled, showing off his pearly whites. “That reminds me. (Y/n)? May I… er, touch your face? It’ll help me to envision what you look like, and I do want to see how you’ve changed.”
You hesitate for a moment, before you square your jaw and nod. “Alright. Only the face though.” The brunette grins and nods. “Take my hands and put them on your cheeks. That’ll prevent anything embarrassing happening.”

Able to see exactly which scenario he has in mind, you gingerly cup his hands and pull them up to your face. “There,” you mutter, closing your eyes when he leans closer. Softly, ever so gently he starts caressing your jaw, the incline of your nose. He traces your cheekbones and lips, feeling your eyebrows and forehead. To touch your eyelids, he uses so little pressure on his fingertips that you can barely feel them. “You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman,” he whispers, cupping your cheeks gently. Opening your eyes, you can see the soft smile playing around his lips, see the gentle blush on his cheeks. To his compliment you find your own cheeks steaming, more so due to the fact that his warm palms surround your face.

“Ah, are you blushing?” He asks, his head cocked and a smug sort of manner about his smile. “I’m-I’m doing nothing of the sort!” You retort, pulling back from his hands and placing your own on your cheeks, cooling them. “Too bad, ‘cause that would have been really cute.”
This next statement of his only succeeds in further fuelling the heat of your skin. “I guess I managed to uphold that promise of mine, eh?” He adds, holding up his hand, little finger stretched to the heavens.

“I guess you did.” You reply. Seeing him urge you to ‘shake’ pinkies, you comply and wrap yours around his waiting one. “There we go.” His finger curls around yours, stopping you from pulling back. “Now, I promise to take you out to dinner sometime. No take backs,” he declares quickly, before you can pull back. When you do manage to wrestle your pinkie free, you could have sworn that his eyes twinkled.
“Sorry about only fulfilling that promise. But,” he slapped his knees, “now you know that no matter what, even twenty years of time, won’t stop me from fulfilling my promises.” Wondering where he’s going, you watch his lips twitch it a crooked sort of smile.

“So about that dinner…”
This was a long requested fic for :iconflooshy98: I'm extremely sorry for the lateness.
I didn't want to give Toni's blindness away, so I didn't put it in the title C:
Seeing as he was meant to be blind, I thought sculpting would be a good craft for him, don't ask ^^

I would like a premium membership, so I'm thinking of opening up commissions. People that have requested things, please do not fret! I haven't forgotten you. But as I've sort of said before, I need to write as the ideas come to me. If I can't find a good idea for whatever your request was, then I won't be writing it. I do not like writing half-arsed things for people.

I'm going to finish up an amount of requests first however, so if I finish five RQ I'll probably be opening five commission slots ^^ If you're interested, please keep an eye out! Prices will probably range from 10-20 points depending on what you'd be wanting.
Please like and reblog on Tumblr C:

As always please enjoy and comment with what you think, feedback is as always appreciated! Please comment, they make my day!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

“I love you.” You said, with all of the authority you could muster, putting your hands on your hips, and glaring at the distance in front of you.

You reflection glared back at you, and its shoulders slumped, the baggy sweater falling down loosely about your shoulders, expression softening, and you raised a hand to your neck, glancing away from your reflection to the dresser where a small slip of paper hastily ripped out of a notebook said, "Feliciano's Coming Over at Five" and you frowned at the source of your troubles.

"Antonio, I can't do this," you muttered to the palm of your hand, which was now covering your face as you nervously thought of what Antonio had suggested to you not two hours ago. Your eyes clenched shut and you exhaled through your nose sharply, glancing back to your reflection, where a frightened little girl stared back.

How can I tell Feliciano I love him? you thought to yourself, running a hand through your hair, your reflection mimicking you, and you shot a glare at it.

"Believe me, it isn't easy for me either," you snapped, crossing your arms and then furiously looking away, back to the slip of paper. What strange, ungodly force had possessed you to ask Feliciano to come over? What ungodly force would want you to tell the man you had been in love with for so many years, that you loved him? What ungodly force made him agree to it?

The black clock on your ticked closer to your doom, heralding that it was five minutes until he got there, and you groaned loudly, falling on your knees to the hardboard oak floor and shouting in pain as you realized that being a drama queen wasn't worth it when your fragile, delicate baby knees couldn't take the floor and you slumped onto your side on the cool floor, fighting down a swear that would have made Romano jealous.

Or even more smitten. It was no secret that he liked you, the way he acted around you compared to everyone else, how his eyes softened whenever you came into the room or how he blushed whenever you talked to him, and it had helped that Antonio had told you (several times) that he liked you, and although Romano's best friend looked crestfallen when you had told him, he still tried to help you the best he could to hook you up with Feliciano.

Too bad Feliciano was about as dumb as a brick when it came to picking up the vibes you tried to send him every day, every moment you saw him, and it tore you apart.

Which is why you were doing this.

Sighing belatedly, you glanced back to your reflection, shoving your hands in your pockets, flicking your head to the side to get the loose bangs out of your eyes, and said humbly to the reflection, "Feliciano, I'm in love with you."

A pause. Too forward? You rolled your eyes. Take two.

"I wanted to know...maybe...would you-" you stopped yourself. Too much bullshit.

"I really, really, like you. Ever since god knows how long." Too clingy.

The doorbell rang, and you swallowed, feeling your heart spur to life and begin to thump unevenly in your chest as you heaved yourself to your feet, fighting a cry of pain as your knees screamed in protest, and exited out of the door, feeling your palms begin to sweat and a sound like drums echo in your ears as you descended down the stairs and turned down a short hallway to the front door, shouting, "I'll be down in a moment!"

After an eternal walk down to the door, you paused, putting your hand on the doorknob, closing your eyes and putting a hand to your mouth, closing your eyes again for a moment and asking an eternal prayer to whatever god existed in the world and could grant you your wish.

Please, just let this end out well.

And with that you opened the door with a turn of your wrist and opened it quickly, blurting out as fast as you could that could be rendered coherent with your eyes clenched shut like a locked chest, "I love you!"

A silence. A breeze ruffled your hair, the sun creating orange shadows on your eyelids, and you opened an eye nervously and nearly passed out on the doorstep right then and there as ice replaced blood.

"Uh..." Romano said, his face tomato red and brown eyes wide with surprise. His hands hung limply at his sides and his hair got in his eyes,  as the breeze ruffled his hair as well, but he didn't bother to move it as he asked with an unnaturally excited expression on his face, "You do?"

:iconscarletpelt: requested this. Please forgive me, I went through so many tries to come up with this load of crap that you are all reading.

Hetalia belongs to the amazing Hidekaz Himaruya, as does the incorrigible Romano :iconromanoblushplz: the manipulative Antonio :iconpervy2spainplz: and the clueless Feliciano.  :iconchibinitalyplz:

The lovely preview image can be found here:…


Okay. What the flying...

How did this story get one thousand views so fast? I didn't even try on this one! :iconangryplz:

I don't even know. You guys are crazy, but thank you so much for liking it, all of you!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Morning. Sunlight. Tired. Not good. It burns.

That’s what you’re thinking, as you lie in your Swede’s bare-armed embrace at 7 ‘o clock that morning. Your eyes refusing to open, you groan loudly and turn on your stomach, burying your face into the coolness of your creased pillow. The tousle-haired man beside you stirs in response to your clumsy shifting, his eyes blinking blearily in the streams of light which manage to seep through the blue curtains.
He let out a low groan as well, rolling on his stomach to join you in your futile quest to hide from the sun.

“It buuuuurns,” you whimper, letting out more groans. “We should get up… shouldn’t we?” He mutters, his groggy words coming out muffled due to his faceplant into the pillow. “Yeah, we probably should.” You reply, equally tired. “But I don’t want toooo,” you whine, pawing at his shoulders and pouting the best pout you could muster in your sleepy state.

The Swede turns on his side, his eyes dark with sleep. “Me neither,” he mutters, his hands going to circle your hips and pull you against his chest. “Call in sick?” He suggests, already closing his eyes again. “Your idea,” you grumble, “you do it.” You poke him when he groans his protest and you continue poking him until he rolls over onto his other side.

The wide expanse of his back meets your eyes and you pout, already feeling less exhausted now you were faced with a challenge. Climbing onto his side and forcing him on his stomach (and into the danger of falling from the bed), you grasp his arms and pull them up.
“What are you doing?” He says, turning his head so that he can give you the cold glare which only he is capable of giving. “Coercing you into calling for us.”

One of your hands clasping both of his wrists, you smirk devilishly. “Are you sure, you don’t want to call?” You say, your tone teasing and only a tad dark. He grunts in response, his bleary eyes widening when he realises your intentions. Shifting against your hold, he shakes his head violently as you begin to tickle him. His breath coming in gasps, he bucks and tries his best to throw you off him, but to no avail.

It’s only when he starts gasping for breath, wheezing with effort that you cease your attack. “So?” You say, panting a little due to the effort it took to stay on his lower back. “Do you give up?” Nodding helplessly, he sinks deeper into the mattress when you release his wrists and he rolls, getting you off him.

You lie on your back, watching him lazily as he reaches for his phone. Screwing up his face and coughing several times to make his throat somewhat rougher, you listen to him lie his way out of coming to work and then he phones up your office and does the same. “Thanks sweetie,” you murmur, encircling his neck with your arms, pressing a kiss to his cheek. He closes his eyes, his hands on your hips as he pulls you to lay on top of him.

“I’m not moving for the rest of the day,” he mutters under his breath, his chest already moving evenly. “I second that notion,” you say and you crane your neck up to peck his lips once before tucking your head under his chin.
“Sweet daydreams,” you whisper, and he nods slowly before drifting off, you following him quickly.
Aaaah, I can't be the only who wants to stay in bed all the time, right? Right?
Sweden seemed popular when I asked who you'd like to see more of. So yeah, I had this lying around for a while and I thought I'd finish it.

Please like and reblog on Tumblr C:

As always please enjoy and comment with what you think, feedback is as always appreciated! Please comment, they make my day!

Sweden belongs to Himaruya  Hidekaz
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Tumblr M0oy2kj9901r4kd5wo4 250 by Miabia100



Romania x Reader




“God I’m tired…” I yawned as I grabbed a few of my electronics.


“Ok….you go here, and you can go under my pillow.” I sat my (larger device) on my desk and my (cell phone type) under my pillow incase I got a call.


Sighing deeply I turned off my lights and crawled under the fuzzy sheets of my twiner.




“Ok….It’s been a long day filled with classes and study session along with work……come on brain let me sleep!” I growled before sitting up in an upheave.


Maybe if I flip my pillow? Or grab a glass of warm tea? Ah! I’ve got it! I could watch a really boring docume-CLUGH


What the hell was that.


Scared out of my wits I ripped of my fuzzy covers and grabbed my roommates softball bat in fear.


“Maybe it was just (best/f) coming home early?” (best/f) wouldn’t be back yet. She was away with her parents for a short vacation.




Gripping my bat harder and twisting my arms around it bringing the metal to my chest I slowly tiptoed out of the semi quiet room.


I make it down my small staircase when I hear another noise.




That would be the fridge….but who raids fridges?




Feeling my anger boil up over how people on campus would rob people of their food. I speed walked, still in silence, to the open fridge door where as I couldn’t see the perpetrator.


Raising the metal over my head I smacked him on the back earning a groan and a sigh.


Then the sound of crunching metal.


What the-


“WAHHH! WHAT THE HECK (F/N)!!!” Closing the door quickly I saw my best guy friend, Vlad.


“What the hell are you doing in my house!!! It’s like one in the morning!!” I screamed/ whispered at him as I snatched the now broken bat from his hands.


How would I explain a broken bat to (best/f)?


I glared at him in the eyes the best that I could, even though he was a good 5 or 6 inches taller then I,


He just stuck his tongue out.


“You’re such a loser you know that?” I sighed.


“But I’m your loser!” He suddenly wrapped his arms around me in a hug.


I could feel my face gradually warm up at his normally annoying gestures.


Why now?


Pushing him off quickly I turned my face away.


“W-why exactly are you here again?” He grabbed my face and turned it back to him, bringing his own so close that our noses almost touch.


“I came to raid your fridge of the goodness that is (f/f).” His cherry eyes twinkled in the darkness giving him the romanticized look.


“….I also came to ask you a question.” I nodded, face probably glowing because his intense eyes.


“Yeah, sure.” Already knowing that whatever he was going to ask was going to make me want to hit him.


“You know (f/n)…you’re face is really pretty when it’s painted that color. I wonder what makes you turn red.” My face darkened and he chuckled again.


“No reason! It’s…it’s uhh really hot in here, yeah!” I giggled awkwardly.


“Nuh uh! Tell me! Although I already know why…hehe.” Grabbing my arm he pulled me over to my couch and sat us both on it.


“Alright! Here’s my question. What do I look like?” He asked slightly timid for once.


What kind of question is that?


“What you don’t own a mirror?” I asked questionably.


“I’m a vampire, I can’t see myself.  But according to all the times I’ve made you blush,” Vlad smirked at me, “I’m pretty good looking.”


“I-I mean you’re not that-,” I was cut off, again.


“Tell me (f/n),” he got closer to me, “how do I look? Tell me about myself, feature wise.” We were alone in the dark; it was late making it impossible for someone to end this embarrassing confirmation.


But, I’ve come to one conclusion, either Vlad was a complete idiot with girls, or he just really enjoyed toying with my emotions.




Ugh….I suppose I can oblige.


“Well…you have a nose and a pair of ey-“


“No. You know what I mean (f/n), what make me me?” He playfully pointed out, mouth slightly ajar, showing off his fangs. I sighed.


This was going to be embarrassing.


“You have silky strawberry blonde hair, not blonde or red, just a nice combination.” I grabbed a lock of his choppy tresses and showed him a longer piece.


For once his face went scarlet.


“R-really?” I nodded.


“You’re blushing.” I pointed out, giggling.


“I am?”


“Yep.” I nodded.


“You also have two dimples here, and here.” I moved my hands up to his soft face and poked the two centers of his cheeks.




“Yeah,” I moved my arms up higher to his perfect eyebrows.


“You’ve also got really nice eyebrows, most guys’ are horrible. You inherited some great jeans.” He moved slightly closer, I could smell some of the contents of my fridge on his tongue. It smells like strawberry-.


He ate my fucking ice cream. I’ll kill him later.


“What else..?” His face darkened but I didn’t tease him.


“If you smile with closed lips one of your fangs hang out giving you that boyish cuteness.” I admitted, he looked pretty good either way though.


Trying to think of something else I pondered for a moment.


He just stared at me as if contemplating what to do with himself…


Now I’m nervous.


“Y-you’re eyes are really red, I almost want to compare them to the strawberry jelly in my cabinet…an-“ I got cut off when Vlad put his lips on my own.


“I might not be able to see my lips, but I think they looked great on yours.” 


This was a request from one of my awesome friends :iconjkls39:


This will not be continued unless she asks for it to be, since it was a request from a friend of mine. I only do continuations for friends so please don’t blow up because you didn’t get one.


Thanks for reading!


Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


Jade grasped the metal gun, which at this point had been chilled from the nights piercing sting, between her shaken hands, nothing but hatred burning in her repulsed gaze the longer she stared down at the worn childs toy that stood dead still in the newly dug grave. Chucky's eyes had since hardened, even more so then they usually had been, his face scrunching up into a sneer of some sorts as he looked up to the girl who's emotions at this point could not be easily distinguished. Fear? Hate? He had seen this in most of his prey, so it hadn't been anything he hadn't seen before. But there seemed to be something else there- Something he couldn't quite point out. But it wasn't like he was petrified of the woman, shaking in his soiled doll sneakers that had been stitched back together too many times for him to count. In fact, he was quite amused at the expression she had kept locked on her face the longer her gun stayed pointed at his plastic, overall covered chest.

"GO AHEAD AND SHOOT!" Chucky screamed this line through the heavy rain and wind that seemed to have picked up more since he had arrived at the grave sight, his wounded hand, which had held the muddied knife, lifting into the air only slightly to show that he wasn't about to give in. "I'LL BE BACK! I ALWAYS COME BACK!"

Jades teeth made their way into the bottom of her lip, as if to bear through both the pouring rain and the dolls beckoning words. Never the less, her thumb pulled back against the hammer of the handgun, the next round of ammo falling into place. As her slightly shaken finger pulled hesitantly against the trigger, she knew that this was the end for him, no matter what the ginger haired doll had said. Chucky let out a sigh at her actions, blue eyed gaze falling down to the moistened soil he stood on.

"But dying is such a bi-"

The loud ringing of a simple doorbell echoed throughout the small, pitch black house, causing a jolt of surprise to run down your spine as you fumbled clumsily for the remote to pause one of the many horror movies you had been continuously watching that night. You slowly set the cheap remote down on the coffee table in front of you, only to find yourself still gripping the throw pillow that you had grabbed as soon as you had decided to watch back to back feature films of the sinister doll. Clearing your throat only the slightest, you replaced the padded piece of cloth with the plastic orange candy bowl filled to the brim with sweet treats you had scoured the store for aimlessly to satisfy the rabid children that had wanted nothing more than candy to stuff inside them until their stomachs reached their limit. Of course, someone had to arrive just in time for Chucky to be shot multiple times in the chest- One of the best parts in the movie. Granted this wasn't the first time you had seen 'The Bride of Chucky', and you had known where everything was going and what exactly was going to happen, but you couldn't help but let out a tiny huff in annoyance as to how the kids at the door had made you pause it.

Indeed, tonight had been Halloween, a day filled with terrifying decorations, toilet papering houses and children running aimlessly through the streets just to get free candy from strangers, all the while being dressed up in store bought or home made costumes they had showed off with great pride. And though you hadn't exactly been a kid anymore, that didn't stop you from dressing up each year in well thought out costumes that you had been pondering on all year. When you were small, you'd usually dress in simple store bought costumes that you could find at almost any Walmart, such as a witch with purple and black striped stockings, or a simple dog with a sloppily painted face you had done by yourself because you were a 'big girl' and could handle doing your own makeup, though it always turned out with black face paint smeared just about anywhere but your face. Just the thought of your old costumes made a small smile tug at the corners of your lips as you got up off of your indented spot on the couch, the annoyed feeling of how children made you pause your movie diminishing from your mind completely. All you could think about at that moment was how excited you were to see what the little ones just outside your door had decided to dress up as that year. You unwrinkled your pants only slightly and reajusted your wig so it wouldn't come up off of your head to expose your real hair, making sure you had been one hundred percent presentable for your guests. As soon as you opened the door, candy bucket held tightly in your hand, the smile that had been plastered across your face faltered only the slightest. Because instead of the little children in costumes like you had expected to see, something else entirely was standing at your door step, smiles wide, arms held out with pillow cases at each end.

"Happy Halloween, hermoso!"

"Trick or Treat, amour!"

"Give me candy, frau!"

No matter how much you hadn't expected your three best friends, Antonio, Francis and Gilbert to show up on your doorstep on Halloween, it really didn't surprise you that much. The more you sat there with a blank expression planted across your face, the more ignorant you felt at the fact you hadn't seen their arrival coming. I mean, it was the trio you were talking about- you should have expected this from them. And the fact that they were all wearing costumes only made their presence all the more surprising.

Antonio had been wearing a simple tattered white dress shirt with a pair of holy jeans, something anyone could buy at their local clothing store, simply adding a few reajustments here and there to fit their vision of what the outfit was supposed to look like. Disguised almost perfectly in his russet brown hair sat a pair of fluffy dog ears, which matched almost perfectly to his shaggy mop color. A pair of sharp canines replaced his regular set of human teeth, making it all the more obvious as to what he was supposed to be. And just to add to the appearance of the costume, the Spaniard had taken a fake, bushed and ratted tail and pinned it to the back of his blue jeans, making his werewolf costume complete. Just by looking at Gilbert, you could tell he was supposed to be some sort of devil, the little horns that were protruding out of his hooded sweatshirt giving him away instantly. The fact that he carried a plastic black pitchfork around to match his costume only made what he was supposed to be more obvious. You thought that the outfit fit him rather well, the red eyes he bore adding to the perfectness of it all. And finally, the Frenchmen that was dressed as a mummy of some sorts, his white tux and toilet paper wrapping standing out against the nights darkness. It had confused you as to why he was wearing a tux, but then you had to remember that this was Francis we were talking about, and he had always wanted to look magnificent wherever he was going, even if he was going trick or treating in the dark so late at night.

"Und vhat zhe hell are you supposed to be, _______?" Gilbert didn't hesitate to shove his hand into the bowl you had held out to the three of your friends, giving some of the Kit Kats and Crunch bars you had out to Francis and Antonio, who didn't complain about adding more candy to their already heavy pillow cases. Not two seconds after the Spaniard shoved a Butterfingers greedily into his fanged mouth did he waltz right into your house, the two following right after him to plop down onto your couch. "Vhere's your hockey mask? Your bloody knife? I don't see anything scary about..." he cocked his brow and looked you up and down for a moment, but finally gave up after his quick examination and looked over at the two men sitting beside him, as if to ask them who you were supposed to be. You didn't expect them to understand your costume, seeing as though neither one of them have ever watched anime, let alone the show you were from.

You had made a plan to dress up as (character) from (anime/manga), and thought that your costume had been absolutely flawless. From everything to the wig down to the shoes, you had saved up to buy it all just in time for Halloween. People who had loved the show would have thought that your cosplay was dead on, but you knew that anyone who didn't know where you were from wouldn't understand your idea. After all, this holiday wasn't just about gore and bloodied killing tools.

"I'm not supposed to be scary." you let out a sigh, gesturing to your perfected costume. "I'm supposed to be one of the main characters from (anime/manga)."

The three all gave an in-synque clueless type look at the same time, though they continued to unwrap and shove candy into their mouths as they did so. None of them spoke up, knowing very well that you had been dressing up as someone from one of your shows instead of someone from a horror movie.

"Anyway, what are you guys doing here? I thought you would be out until midnight trying to get as much candy as humanly possible. At least, that's what you usually do every year. What made you guys want to come over here?" you silently stuck your hand into Francis's candy bag, gingerly unwrapping a Snickers bar before slowly sliding it into your mouth, savoring the chocolate that meshed around with the sticky caramel. Perhaps they had gotten bored with trying to cut ahead of little kids to raid peoples candy bowls. Or maybe it was the fact that they probably got hounded by just about every parent that happened to catch them in the act. Either way, you knew that they would probably end up emptying your whole candy bowl, not allowing you hand out anymore to the children who happened to come to your door. "If you guys want something to do, why don't you just go scare kids at that haunted house they're having down the block? I'm sure that you'd get some kicks out of that."

As soon as those last words left your lips, the mere mentioning of scaring a few kids here and there half to death, snake like smiles and tiny sneers tugged at the mouths of your three best friends. What had they been up to? Whatever it was, you knew that they had to be up to no good. A small smirk spread spread across your face as you set the orange candy bowl down the the table, your eyes seeming to glimmer at the thought of something actually exciting happening tonight. After all, you hadn't done something exciting on Halloween for quite some time- Maybe this year would be completely different. "If I know you guys like I think I do, then I know you must have something interesting up your sleeves. Spill it. What are you three planning to do tonight?"

A faint 'Kesese' passed Gilberts lips as he carefully reached for the pillow case he had set on the floor next to your coffee table, his free hand reaching inside the treat filled carrier, only to grab out a clear bottle filled to the brim with a red, fluid like substance, along with an obviously fake, plastic bloodied hand. You raised a brow, wondering what exactly he was going to do with the objects. But not a few moments later did Antonio and Francis pick up their bags, emptying them upon the table, only to reveal a smorgasborg of Halloween decorations, masks, plastic weapons and the like. As long as you stared at all the objects they layed out before you, you still didn't have the slightest idea what they wanted to do with it all. Francis gave a sort of sigh mixed with a dumbfounded laugh, smiling at the fact you didn't understand what they were trying to tell you.

"Can't you see, _______?" he picked up a plastic knife that could drip blood when you turned it upside down, playing with it between his fingers like it was some sort of game.

"On Halloween, it is nice to get treats. But the only thing nicer than getting candy-" Antonio gestured towards the hockey mask speckled with red, along with a spider strung with webs of white.

"Is playing tricks." Gilbert finished, staring you straight in your now understanding eyes, a glint of mischief detected in his amber orbs. "Through zhe years, vhe have managed to play pranks on most of zhe countries. Vhe first targeted zhe easy targets, such as Sealand, Lichtenstein, and Italy. But as zhe years passed, vhe ended up tricking all but vone. Und can you guess who zhat vone is, frau?"

You pondered on his question. If they had gotten the easy to prey on countries out of the way, the ones who could get scared at almost anything, then who would be left? Ivan? Ludwig? These seemed very likely. They were, after all, some of the most intimidating countries, and wouldn't be likely to get scared as easily. Then again, appearances can be quite deceiving to the eyes.

"Is it...your brother?" you picked one of your prime suspects anyway, wanting to know if you had guessed right or not. Antonio shook his head, a stern, concentrated glare plastered on the table.

"Nein. Vhe ended up pranking West a few years back simply by putting a spider in front of a door frame. Shockingly, he vas vone of our easier targets."

"Then it must be Ivan, right? There can't be much that could scare a tough guy such as himself."

"Do you really think that Russian could stand up to his younger sister?" Francis gave a short laugh, leaning back into the couch with a hard gaze plastered across his face. "He was almost even easier to scare than Italy!"

"Not even Russia and West could stand up to our awesome pranking skills." an accomplished, almost cocky like smile spread across Gilberts lips for a second, but not before it was replaced by a bitter like expression. "But zhere is vone that has been able to stand up against our tricks. And zhat vone, my dear _________, is Alfred."

"America?" at that moment, you wouldn't have been surprised if your face had been twisted into something of complete and utter confusion. How could America have been able to stand up against such hardcore prankers like these three? Not to mention Alfred could be scared senseless by any horror movie he layed his eyes on. So why him?

"Even though Alfred can be scared by almost anything, we think that he's pretty much immune to any prank that someone can throw at him. It's a sad thing to say, but he might even be a better pranker than we are, and that's saying quite a lot." Antonio let out an exasperated sigh, his gaze traveling over to you and the Prussian. "We've tried to prank him in the past, but it's only ended up in complete and utter failure."

"And that's why you came over, right? You three needed my help to try and prank the unprankable?"

"Vell...Zhat, und the fact our bags vere getting pretty heavy und vhe needed to unload. But vith your genious und our skills, zhis vill be sure to end in complete success." nothing but confidence had seemed to radiate out of the albino, his hand on his hips while he began to nibble on an oversized Hershey bar. "So vhat do you say? Are you in?"

You pondered on his words. Alfred was your friend, and you hadn't wanted to scare him too badly if you had gone into this little plan of theirs. Then again, it was America. What would be better than seeing him wet his pants after all the times that he's pranked you in the past? Absolutely nothing. A mischievous grin spread slyly across your lips as you grabbed a hold of the squeeze bottle filled with red, your eyes locked on the three all at once.

"Where should we start?"


After two hours, three bottles of fake blood, rummaging around aimlessly in your closet and consuming a bowl full of Halloween candy, your brilliant plan would finally be put into action. Alfred, no matter how brave he thought he really was, would be shaking in his boots by the time you had been done with him. There was absolutely no way that anyone, not even the hero himself, could stand up against what you had in store for him. After you had packed up your equiptment, the four of you headed off to Alfreds house with the plan still blazing inside your minds.

Last year you had dressed as a CSI agent with a full black suit, ear piece with matching sunglasses, and once you had finally came up with an idea to scare Alfred, you knew that the suit you had kept since then would finally come in handy. Along with the masks Antonio and Francis had emptied from their bags had been a total of two morph suits, one white and one yellow. Knowing that the costume wouldn't be as scary with a yellow suit, you had decided to dress Francis, the tallest member of the group, in the morph suit, the tuxedo going over the top to disguise himself. Of course he was supposed to be dressed as Slenderman, one of the most feared, and loved, characters almost everywhere. Alfred, as far as you had known, had been scared of this half man half beast character more than anything at the moment, just for the fact he had called you one night when he couldn't sleep because he had played the computer game in the dark by himself. Technically, it wasn't your fault that the American was about to get the scare of his lifetime- It was his fault that he attempted to play it in the dark and had gotten scared by the faceless man.

As soon as you were outside Alfreds house, the first thing you could see was him on the couch, watching horror movies and indulging himself in the candy that was supposed to be handed out to the children who would come to his door. It wouldn't surprise you if he had done this every single year, not caring about the trick or treaters who would come out that night in search of some treats. You could tell that Alfred didn't want to have anything to do with them that night, his curtains closed almost all the way while he sat in complete darkness, except for the dark glare of the TV against his hunched figure. This was an even better reason for you to prank him half to death.

"Are you guys ready?" you whispered this through the darkness, making sure to hide yourself completely behind the bushes that had been placed at the edge of the Americans lawn. Antonio and Gilbert gave small snickers as they tried not to wipe off the bloody makeup they had put on, one of them holding a few tentacles you all had made out of spare trash bags, duck tape, and lots of faucet water, the other holding a bottle full of red food dye and corn syrup. You turned your head towards Francis to make sure he had been one hundred percent sure as to what he was supposed to do, and he simply gave you a thumbs up, signaling to you that it was about time to start. Giving a nod, you continued to duck behind the bushes, making your way over to the cable box on the side of his house. Standing underneath the unlocked metal box, you watched your plan fall into action.

Gilbert gave you a quick side glance before making his way up to the porch, taking the squeeze bottle in both hands, only to pour the concoction all over the concrete to get ready for what he was about to do. Just as he was told, his fist made contact with the door after he had thrown the evidence into the bushes, pounding on it rather eagerly.

"Hey, America! Zhe awesome Prussia is here to-..." he yelled this through the silenced night, only to stop mid way to give off a low pitched, ear piercing screech. Francis had suggested that the albino pretend to go over to Alfreds house for a horror movie marathon, and then pretend to get killed halfway through his sentence so the American would come quicker.

And it worked.

Not soon after Gilbert had layed down in the sticky red substance had you heard Alfred come bounding towards the source of the noise, a hand throwing open the door as his eyes grew wide with shock and confusion as to why Gilbert had ceased his annoying talking. Until now, the man hadn't even known that his albino friend was coming in the first place. But the first thing he saw when he looked to the ground was his companion, mouth agape, nothing but blood surrounding him and his tattered bag of now soaked candy. Alfred bent down to the body, his expression showing absolutely nothing but fear as he frantically looked to the left and right of him to find the culprit of the crime scene. But there was no one to be found. You couldn't help but feel a little bad for him, not knowing that this was all just a prank to get him back for all the times he had gotten you. Slowly opening the cable box so you wouldn't attract any attention to yourself, you waited for Spain to give you the signal from behind the bushes.

Not soon after did Alfred run back inside to get his cell phone did Gilbert get up from off the porch, silently running over to you in the darkness so he could no longer be seen. At this point, you hadn't known whether or not your plan would be carried out until the very end. What if Alfred didn't buy the whole 'missing body' thing and simply went back inside to watch his movie? At this point, all you could do was hope. But as the man came back to the porch, only to see Gilbert missing completely, it didn't seem like you had to hope anymore- Alfred would fall perfectly into your trap all on his own. Not moments later did Spain give you the signal by connecting his two thumbs together to made a bird, his hands flapping back and fourth to make it fly. You gave a quick nodd, opening the hatch to find the switch that turned on and off the power to the house. Not wanting to risk being caught, you didn't dare turn on the flashlight to your phone to see what you were doing. You just hoped for the best, your finger connecting with one switch that would hopefully turn all the lights out. And just to your luck, it did exactly what you wanted it to.

Alfred shot his head over to the porch light, which had now shut off completely, leaving him in complete and utter darkness. The Friday the Thirteenth movie that had been playing quietly inside went pitch black, leaving his house with no light whatsoever. You could hear Alfred give off a nervous laugh, his head looking from side to side once again.

"Okay bros, I know you're just screwing with me." Alfred fumbled with his phone through the darkness as he tried to find his flashlight app, not wanting to get scared, even though he knew something was more than likely going to pop out at him. This was the perfect timing. By this time Antonio and Francis had probably silently snuck his way around the American, tentacles held out towards the cowering man as they both waited for their time to shine. Once Alfred had finally gotten his flashlight up and running, you had known this was the end for him. Gilbert and you crouched down low to the ground, waiting for your trick to slowly unravel. "Y-You can come out and show yourselves, now. The shows over."

Indeed it was. As soon as Alfred decided to turn around and go back inside to where it was safe, the show was, in fact, over. Just as the man held up his phone to the door to see exactly where he was going, Antonio wrapped the tentacles around Alfreds waist, and Francis put his face right up to the Americans, causing him to stop dead in his tracks. It only took two seconds for Alfred to recognize who France was supposed to be, and though it really hadn't been expected, the hero had flown backwards off of all three of the steps and onto the ground, his face showing nothing but complete and utter horror.

Just as it seemed Alfred was going to wet his pants on the ground he sat on, Gilbert and you emerged from the darkness, a fit of laughter coming from the two of you. Francis slipped off his mask as he and Antonio came off of the porch, kneeling down to the American on the ground to show him that it was all a set up. Alfred looked back and fourth between the four of you, his glasses sliding off of his face ever so slightly, obviously confused as to what had happened in the short period of time he had came outside. You simply patted him on the back, a look of accomplishment spread across your face.

"Happy Halloween, hero."

omigodguysit'sbeenwaytofrigginlongandi'msosorrehz XD But Happy Halloween! I knew that I had to at least upload something for this special occasion, even though it would suck like hell. So here it is. Hope you guys enjoy! >w<

Happy Halloween bros, and have an awesome night :iconpewdiebrofistplz:


You (c) :iconprussia-plz::iconfrancisbonnefoyplz::iconsleepyspainplz:

Story (c) :icongoingmadhatter354:

I do not own Hetalia, or the previous image. The picture belongs to its respectable owner.

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by
"Daaaaave!" You moaned. "I wanna see your eyes!" You swatted, trying to rip the shades off his face.

"Woah! Get away!" Dave said as he grabbed a hold of your wrist. "Why won't you let me se theeeem!" "Because, your ovar-" "Yeah, yeah, I know my ovaries will explode." You rolled your eyes.

"Now come on! Lemme see!" You swatted for the shades again, failing miserably as Dave grabbed your wrist every time. You pouted.

Then, it hit you.

A smirk grew across your face. "Well fine, I can just call Terezi over. She can lick your face until she knows and trust me, she'll find out." You smirked at him. He gulped. "You wouldn't." "I would." You giggled grabbing your cell phone.

Before you knew it he had tackled you to the floor, pinning you down. "Dave! What the hell are you doing!" You yelped. He smirked. "This."

He pressed his lips to yours. Your lips melted together. You slowly reached a hand up to his shades while you two were still kissing and swiped them off. He immediately pulled away.

"What the fuck ______! Give me my shades back!" He yelled angrily. He covered his eyes with his hand. "Dave? Is there something wrong with your eyes?" You asked slightly concerned. "No! Now just give them fucking back!" He screeched, looking up at you revealing his abnormal bright red eyes.

Tears started to well up in his eyes a bit. "Dave." You spoke. "Don't fucking "Dave." me! If you would have listened to me you wouldn't know I'm a freak!" He swiped the glasses out of your hands.

"Dave listen, I'm sorry I didn't know!" He stormed out of his room. You chased after him. "Dave! Please!" You yelled. You caught up to him and hugged him from behind. Instead of him thrashing you off, to you surprise, he let you stay there.

You didn't know that the cool kid Dave Strider could produce tears but he did somehow. You hugged him as the tears began to flee from his eyes. "Dave, you look absolutely perfect to me." You said reassuringly.

"I love you just the way you are." You hopped up on your tip toes and kissed his cheek.

He turned around, face red from crying. His hands covering his eyes again. You put your hands on his, pulling his hands away from his eyes. He looked at you, and for the first time, his cool facade was knocked down.

You started to smile. "You fucking think it's funny! Stop!" Dave yelled again. Tears started to flow again. "No it's not that!" You said. "It's just, I really love them, they're so different."

"Don't tell anyone." He said. You kissed him. "Of course not." You smiled. "Wait, only on one condition." You smirked. Dave groaned. "What." Voice still cracking a bit from the tears. "You can't wear your glasses when it's just you and me." "Fine."

You giggled "Yay!" Dave smiled. He picked you up bridal style back to his room, only to smother you in kisses.
I feel like this was really poorly written, as well as poorly put together. :/ Idk, I tried.

I don't own Homestuck
I own the story
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

CG:Just because we argue,
just because we spit and fight.

CG:It never meant I hated you.
I wanted to have a close relationship with you, one that would surpass all the quadrants.
Never wanted to be your kismesis.

CG:Whenever I asked to be in one of your quadrants, you always refused. I asked to be your moirail and auspistice because, I didn’t have confidence you would agree to being my matesprit. But when you asked to be my kismesis, my heart plummeted, but I still agreed. I thought ‘As long as I can be with [Name]’ but now...I can’t stand it. Knowing you hate me, having to inflict pain onto you just to hide my feelings now?! I can’t do it.
I was scared. As a human I was never quite sure about ‘quadrants’ but I still knew what they symbolized. When you offered to be my moirail, to be honest, i was hurt. Did you only see me as a friend? Were our views on each other that different? Can’t you tell I love you? After denying moirallegiance and Auspisticism, it seemed obvious your feelings for me would never surpass moirallegiance. So...out of irritation I suggested you be my kismesis instead.

Which to my surprise...
you accepted.
And now...
because of that stupid slip,
I might never be able to tell you how I really feel...


Looking in the mirror I can see the fresh scars from last night. Raw and ripped, decorated with black and blue bruises.

Staring at the blood on my body, I couldn’t tell if it was mine or his. Quickly giving up, I strip out of the little clothing I had on and hopped into the warm shower. Hissing to the waters first contact on my wounds, I turn away from the shower head. Letting out a shaky breath I can only wonder. Is he happy this way? My mind prays hes not, but my heart keeps pushing me to do anything just to be with him.

Tears mixing with the water, I get out. Wrapping myself in a white towel, I could already tell it would be covered in blood in no time. Not bothering to redress I walk to back to the bedroom. Only to stop in the doorway and gaze...
“Still sleeping huh?” I whisper to no one. Seeing him relaxed around me was rare now, it made my heart hurt to think of such a thing, so I pushed it to the back of my mind.

Crawling into the warm, stained sheets, I scoot closer to his sleeping form. Resting my head on his firm chest.
This was the only time I could ever do something like this. If I ever did this while he was awake he’d probably start yelling and ranting about how revolting it was... We are kismesis’ after all.
As my head slightly rocks to the rise and fall of his chest, my eyelids grow heavy. I roll over slightly to where I wasn’t touching him, don’t want to accidentally fall asleep and wake up to him screaming at me...

Feeling her move away, I open my eyes to see her back towards me. This happened every time, and it never ceases to confuse me. First she’ll act as if she hates me, but then she goes and does things like that. I feel as if she purposely trying to toy with my heart. I could never do that...Its hard enough to act as if I hate her. When I yell at her it always seems over the top to me, but then she acts as if shes come to expect that from me...

It’s destroying me to go on like this. I hate it. But she hates me, why would she accept red feelings from me? Glancing over at her cold looking form, I move. Wrapping the blanket, along with my arms, around her. Maybe...if I do little things like this, it’ll get better to withstand. Pulling her closer I feel her ice cold shoulders brush against my chest. Letting out a rather large sigh, I lean down inhaling her scent. Nuzzling into her hair I feel my chest tighten. Why couldn’t it be like this? Without thinking, I pushed the gesture a bit further.
“Flushed for you [Name]” I whispered. Just saying sent a slight sense of relief through me, but it didn’t last long.
Moments after muttering those words, her body tensed.

Hes...flushed for me? My muscles relaxing I turn to face him. His face held a deep candy red blush as he averted his eyes.
“I-is that true?” I manage to slip out, getting nervous. I waited patiently as a long silence filled the room.
“Yes, okay?! Fuck...Yes I know how much you hate me. I much I must disgust you with saying this... But...I’m flushed for you...And i’m sick and tired of trying to hi- ” Not letting him finish the thought I smash my lips to his, like puzzle pieces waiting to be put together he finally responded. Leaning into me, I wrap my arms around his neck until the kiss broke. Staring back at him, I feel all the stress melting away. He feels the same.
“I’m flushed for you too Karkat.” A pure smile spreads across his lips, a smile I hadn’t seen in what felt like ages.
“I’m sorry” He cocks his head slightly
“What are you apologizing for?” Shifting uncomfortably I look down,
“I only asked you to be my kismesis because...I was frustrated. I was terrified of telling you how I felt, and getting rejected.”
Following a short silence I felt his warm hand cup my chin, pulling it towards his own. Stopping only inches from contact, i feel his moist breath on my skin, as he opened his mouth to talk.
“[Name]...I’m just as guilty okay?...I played along because I thought it was what you wanted. But, I don’t want be your kismesis, I don’t want be your matesprit.” Unsure of what to say, I just stare at him, frozen.
“I l-love you [Name]...I want to be yours, and yours alone.”
THERE! Had to retype almost all of this, cause after posting the teaser my computer decided to shut down without saving it so ya...lost my entire draft so I had to go off memory
:iconsexykarkatplz: belongs to :iconhussieplz:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
I know you wonder sometimes
You wonder if I notice that smile
And the way that you change up your style
And, the way your face scrunches up when you're mad


It’s perfect to wake up every morning in between his arms; the soft feeling of his chest rising up and down as slumber still reigned over him. You enjoyed the feeling of being in bed together, staying close even though the last few weeks have been northing but extreme hot weather, legs dangled together, his head atop yours and your face on his chest as the usual scent of his wafted into your nose, it was pure paradise if you asked me, and what’s best of all it’s that you didn’t have to share him with anybody else.

It was just the two of you.

Life was more than perfect and you treasured moments like these more that anything. The Strider had just come back from a trip from Texas; he was visiting his guardian, Dave, after an accident had occurred, luckily Dave wasn’t injured or anything bad had happened, and that made you felt less anxious, you really cared about the whole Strider family, it would be a shame to see another misfortunate accident that could’ve lead to the end of someone’s life.

Dirk had texted you the whole week he stayed there, sweet text messages that made you stare at your cell phone screen with the biggest smile on your face, you felt like you would’ve been over this stage in your relationship, getting flustered at the cute messages, pictures he sent, any compliments he would give you. After all, the two of you had been dating for quite a long while now.

Your name is [Name] and you are staring into the most beautiful orange orbs in history. You find yourself smiling when Dirk doesn’t say anything, but the way his eyes have this amazing glow, his eyes are half lidded, his gaze is on you and his smile is that of the ones that give your heart a little flip. He’s holding himself up by his hand, his elbow digging into the pillow as he sets himself in a more comfortable position, you stare right back at him, never breaking eye contact.

He’s the one to break the silence in the room, “Mornin’ beautiful.” His voice is husky and you find yourself smiling even more. You mutter a good morning before sitting up a little to lean in and give him a peck on his lips, he leans in and does too. Not a minute later, he’s giving you butterfly kisses all along your neck and you giggle at the sensation, his warm lips on your skin feel fantastic and you wouldn’t mind staying in bed all morning.

Your eyes scan the room in search of the clock and when they find the bright red letters you mentally celebrate that it’s earlier than usual. Work wouldn’t start for another couple of hours and that meant that the morning would be spent either cuddling, eating breakfast in bed (you hoped he would make the food today, Dirk’s an excellent cook compared to your poor cooking skills) and just staying what was left of the glorious morning to being in each other arms.

You part your mouth into a silent moan when Dirk bites softly into the crook of your neck, he’s closer to you and you don’t have any idea as to when or how without you noticing, you had ended up sitting on his lap, your [Hair length] [hair color] hair messy stuck to your forehead due to the increase of the hot temperature in the room. Dirk’s orange eyes stare at yours, and he’s smiling, you capture his lips with yours.

His lips are paradise against yours, he runs his tongue against your lips and you part them slightly, his arms sneak around your waist and pulls you closer, even closer than before, your chest presses against him and he hums in approval. You on the meanwhile, had been running out of air but could care less, his tongue battled yours in a lazy attempt to win over and he was cheating, of course, you realized when he started to move his fingers against your hips, the sensation would’ve been one to cause you to laugh, but this, this aroused you even more. Dirk’s competitive, so you let him take control.

In the heat of the moment, you’re barely thinking about anything straight, one minute you’re wearing your pajama shirt (one of Dirk’s old shirts that you had claimed as yours) and the next you’re naked, the shirt is thrown across the room and Dirk’s manhood is hitting your thigh. Dirk leaves your mouth, you’re panting hard and your eyes are lidded, you feel lightheaded and the smell of your arousal is slowly coming to register in your nose.

“Nngh.” You whimper when Dirk goes back to kissing and biting your neck, going down until he reaches your boobs, perky, and goes to lick your nipple, you stiffen a moan and then he’s sucking on it, with his other hand playing around with your other breast. Your hands run through his thick blond hair, grasping it and pulling him slightly forward, towards you, and he takes this as an invitation to go faster.  

When he’s done, he switches to the other breast and gives it the same attention, you’re mewling and unconsciously grind against his erection, Dirk bites softly and you moan out his name when he grunts and thrusts his hips upward, this only makes him more determined to keep doing what he is, and doesn’t stop until you’re back to moaning softly and you’re close to orgasming. Dirk stops and you surprisingly find yourself whining.

“Why did… why did you stop?.” You eye him carefully, his face is covered in a red blush, his eyes shine with lust and when you can tell he’s trying too hard to not grind himself against you, you know something’s up. You raise an eyebrow.

“You’re really sensitive… that’s all.”  He smiles and runs his hands down your body, memorizing every bit of it, you close your eyes, lean in and rest your head on the small space of his shoulder, the one you’ve also claimed as yours, and you just let the feeling of his hands roam your body, every single bit of it. Your breathing lowers when you feel his hands softly touch your womanhood, he’s rubbing agonizingly slow and you’re biting your lip.

You’re not used to this, not at all. Sex wasn’t usually this slow, it was more of a quick thing, Dirk’s usually really loud, as were you (okay maybe you’re the loud one but it doesn’t matter), rough yet loving, foreplay wasn’t always involved but when it was it was usually kinky stuff, so having him go so slow right now… it was driving you mad, and you found yourself moving your hips to try and get more of a rough action, he’s skilled with his fingers. It’s a needy move, but it all felt so strange.

Dirk however, wasn’t pleased and completely removed his hand away, you opened your eyes and you could tell he was frowning, he remained silent, and the only sound in the room was that of your breathing. You were about to speak when his hand went back into your womanhood and one finger prodded up your vagina, you let out a small moan followed by his name.

The blond Strider’s hot breathing was on your ear. “You’re a little too desperate. But today we’ll be taking things slow. I want to make love to you” He added another finger, and you cried out when he started to pump in and out slowly, the task easy since you were already wet.

His pace never changed one bit, and every time his fingers brushed against that sweet spot he has come to learn where it’s at, you would try to take more of him in, three fingers, four fingers, they all were driving you mad, and Dirk was simply taking his time. When he knew you would come, he would take his fingers out and make you watch as he licked his fingers clean, and that, made you wiggle on his lap a bit. Because whoa, this was really nice for a change.

When Dirk’s hands go to grab your waist, you’re pushing him back softly until he meets the headboard of the bed, his eyes widen slightly before he’s found himself raising his eyebrows, you just smile a little, ignoring the burning sensation between your legs and proceeded to lower his boxers, taking his length on your hands. Never breaking eye contact, Dirk doesn’t protest but goes to cover his mouth with one hand while the other grips the bed sheets.

Your hand encloses on his shaft and he lets out a breathy low moan, you decide that you like the sound of that and you keep pumping, his hips jerk forward, looking to seek more attention on his member from your hand and you comply, though not going faster. Not because you want to make him see what he was doing to you, but because you loved to see his reaction.

You get bored easily, and with a small smirk on your face and still locking contact with his orange yes, darker now as his breathing becomes heavier and his blush intensifies, you lower your head until his erection is right in your face, you open your mouth, and notice how he twitches when the warm breath covers his manhood, you slowly take it in and you notice that it smells like sweat.

Sweat and sex.

You like the smell.

Slowly, you begin to bob your head up and down, closing your eyes and letting your ears catch every single moan, noise Dirk makes, you wrap your tongue around his shaft and begin to circle it, Dirk’s hand has found the top of your head, and when you take him deeper, you can feel him push you a bit down, only to go deeper. You wouldn’t mind doing so, but it hits the back of your throat and you try to not gag, you fail however. It doesn’t stop you though.

“[Name].” Your name escapes his lips when his hips buck forward, taking you by surprise but you keep remaining your pace, only increasing when you notice that you’re getting more reactions from Dirk as your speed increases, your head goes up and down quickly and what you can’t take in is taken care of by your hand.

“Nhgh, ke-keep doing that... I’m going to cum.” and just like he said, his thrusting becomes faster and when he lets out a groan and the salty taste of his sperm fills your mouth, you swallow it all, grimacing a bit at the taste and hating how some leaked from your mouth. When his erection softened, you had finished swallowing what was left and began to lick the remaining. Your hand felt sticky and you licked your lips.

Not a minute later you find yourself beneath Dirk, his frame looms over you as he starts to kiss your neck, mouth and every part he can, it’s not a surprise when he’s already hard again and when you notice you can’t help but giggle. He seems to notice why and shrugs.

“Can’t help it. I just have the most goddamn beautiful woman in existence in my life.”

And that makes you even needier.

Dirk takes his time guiding his erection into your entrance, and when he does, in one swift push, you find yourself moaning at the same time as he is. He stays inside, unmoving, enjoying the moment before pulling back out only push back in, slowly, drawing it out as sweat runs down his skin.

It’s all so much, sweet, it’s caring, and the way he feels inside you, it’s all simply wonderful. Dirk’s slowly picking up the pace, he repeats your name over and over under his breath and you can only close your eyes. The sound of skin on skin turning you on even more, the way that your sweat mixes and how every time he thrusts in it makes you moan or cry out in pleasure.

It’s not long until you can feel your walls clench. You moan out loudly and Dirk grunts, the sudden feeling of your walls clenching on his erection drives him mad and he breathes out a moan, it’s drawn out and you don’t care. You’re just saying so many things, you’re telling him just how much of a great person he is, how much you love him.

“Oh my god, D-Dirk. I’m gonna-” You don’t get to finish your sentence when a moan escapes your mouth. Dirk only smiles softly, leans in and captures your mouth with his. He gives one last thrust and you’re crying o9ut when you reach your peak, Dirk’s seeds fill your womanhood and everything suddenly feels hotter.

He doesn’t pull out and instead goes to lay down besides you, wrapping your arms around you and nuzzling your neck, he gives you one last kiss before muttering an “I love you”

You smile, tired because of the previous activities and move yourself closer to Dirk’s body. He’s hot all over, and you close your eyes, both of you falling asleep on each other’s arm.


Your name is [Name] [Last Name] and you just had the most amazing morning ever with your boyfriend, Dirk Strider, even though it meant being 2 hours late for work.
All characters portrayed in this piece of literature are all +18 and older.

This got taken down and since I can't really see why.
I decided to reupload it.
Yeah, but now it's with Bro (even though Bro's actually Dirk so I see no difference)

Bro/Dirk Strider belongs to Andrew Hussie
Story/Plot belongs to me
Song lyrics belong to Auburn Williams.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
The phone starts to ring. You pick it up, and you hear a voice you're always happy to hear.

"Uhh, hey, ______, do you wanna, uh, hang out later with Gamzee and me?" he asks.

"Of course I would!" you answer, trying not to sound desperate.

"Uh, okay, great! so, I'll see you around, um, six?" he questions.

"Sounds great! I'll see you at six." you reply.

"Uh, alright, I'll see you later then... Bye." he says, rather nervously.  
"Bubbye!" you say, and hang up the phone. "Oh Tavros..." you swoon. "Why do you have to be so damn cute?" You're flushed for him,  although you're pretty sure he doesn't feel the same. Only your moirail, Eridan, knows about your little crush on him, and you have to say, he's been doing a pretty good job about keeping it a secret. You run downstairs excitedly to ask if he wants to go over to Tav's place. He can see how excited you are, and he knows how much you want it.

"Alright, (name). I'll go with you." he says and smiles.

"Thank you sooooooo much!!" you scree, and you start jumping up and down. "You are the bestest moirail anyone could ever ask for!!!" You run up and give him a great big bearhug. 

You've only got about two hours before you have to be over at Tav's, so you run back upstairs and hop in the shower. After that's done, you head into your room and put on an old pair of ripped jeans and your favorite Teen Titans shirt. You dry your hair, and you put it up in those pigtails you know he likes. By the time youre dine, its time to leave. You grab a sweatshirt on your way out the door, as it tends to be a little chilly on the walk there. You and Eridan start walking down the street, in the direction of Tav's place. You've been there many times, and you know the route by heart. You and Eridan finally arrive, and you knock on the door. Gamzee answers the door and lets you inside.

"Honk honk honk, you motherfuckers finally made it." he says as you walk in the door. You giggle a little, he always made you laugh. You see Tav sitting over on the couch. You just can't help but grin at the sight of the rust-blooded troll. There are a few empty seats next to him, so the two of you go sit by him. After a while though, Eridan gets up to get a snack. As he walks into the kitchen, he's pulled around the corner by Gamzee.

"Alright, you know how ______ is all up and motherfucking flushed for Tavbro?" he asks.

"W-what?! How did you find out?!" Eridan shouts. Gamzee quickly covers Eridan's mouth.

"Shhh... We don't want them to hear us," he whispers, "And I know a motherfucking miracle when i see one."

"Well, then yeah, I do know. why do you ask?" Gamzee whispers in his ear. "oooh. I see..." he says, clearly giving it some intense thought. "lets do it."


You somehow ended up in a seriously messed up game of Twister. For some sick, twisted reason, this was Gamzee's idea of fun.

"Right foot green." Eridan reads the spinner. You are now tangled in an awkward knot with your crotch in Tav's face, and your boobs in Gam's face. The highblood grins and turns his head ever do slightly, leaning into you a bit.

"Gamzee, what the hell are you doing?" He chuckles.

"Nothin sis.  Don't you worry your think pan about nothin and just keep motherfucking playin."

You sigh, and try to OUCH! "Ah, what the fuck?!" You crane your neck and look at the smirking Gamzee. "Did you just stab me in the boob with your fucking horn!?"

"Nah, sis. I don't know what you're motherfucking talking about." You  sigh and continue playing.

"Left hand red." Eridan says to Gam. As he moves, he "accidentally" jabbed you with his horn again.

"AH! Gam-" You're interrupted as he pokes you one final time, sending you toppling backwards... Right into Tav. Due to the... Unfortunate positioning from earlier, your womanhood lands right in his face, and you're pretty sure he would've screamed... If his mouth wasn't covered. "O-oh my god!!" you quickly scramble off of him and turn a bright red. "Gamzee! What the hell was that?!"

"Sorry sis, it was a motherfucking accident." You glare at him, suspicious of what he knows. 

"Anyways, to apologize, I'll let you have one of my miraculous Faygos." You are weary of his proposal, but you accept. There can't be anything wrong with that, right? "Sweet. So, if you'll just follow me over here..." He leads you and the rest of the crew over to the closet, and opens the door. You see some pretty typical Gamzee-Type items; some Faygo, horns, facepaint, etc. You walk in, hoping to find a root beer in the pile of soda. Gamzee quickly pushes Tav in, and locks the door. "You two aren't coming out until some motherfucking miracles happen. Have fun. Honk."

Tav rushes to the door, and starts pounding on it. "Gamzee!" he yells "This, uh, isn't funny!! Let us out!!" You sit down on a little stool in the corner, and crack open a Faygo.

"Soooo..." you say, somewhat awkwardly. "I guess we're stuck in here, huh?" He stares at you blankly, trying to figure out what the hell just happened. A few minutes pass, and you start thinking about what Gamzee said. You finally realize what he meant by "miracles" and you start to worry. Does he know? How could he possibly know? Unless... "ERIDAN!!!" you scream at the top of your lungs, and start pounding on the door. "I SWEAR TO FUCKING GOD THAT IF YOU TOLD HIM ANYTHING, //ANYTHING// ABOUT T-" you suddenly stop, realizing who you're standing next to, and look over at him. He's staring at you, blushing, like he knows what you were going to say, and you hide your face in your hands. Well fuck. I just gave that away. What am I gonna d- Your thoughts are interrupted as Tavros, in a burst of confidence, suddenly pins you against the wall, and starts kissing you. You quickly fall into the kiss, and wrap your arms around his neck. He quickly realizes what he did, and breaks away, his face bright orange.

"I-I'm sorry... I-I, uh, don't know what I was thinking..."

"Shhh..." you frame his face with your hands, "It's okay... I-I'm... flushed for you..." you finish, and smash your lips together. He seemed surprised by the sudden contact, but returned the kiss with equal passion. You break away and give him a shy grin. He smiles and whispers,

"I'm, uh, flushed for you too... ______... So flushed for you..."

Sorry if the story's kinda crappy... This is my first real story, so I'm still learning. I can and will make a second part if you guys want, (maybe... A lemon? ;P ) but it will take a few days. I'm also working on an Eridan fanfic at the moment... So that'll be out soonish. Anyway, enjoy!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
“GOD IM SO FUCKING FLUSHED FOR YOU.” He spoke and you tilted your head in confusion ,“IM IN LOVE WITH YOU, GOG.”

You grinned, “Im flushed for you too.” You pulled him too you grinning.

The kiss was so deep and so long you couldn’t breath before he pulled away both of you panting. He toyed with the edges of your shirt. He was hesitant, and worried. If you weren’t sure this could turn really bad in the morning.

“Are you fucking sure?”

“Yes, Karkat. Yes”

He pulled your shirt up seeing the pale scars and wounds he leaned down chapped lips gently pressing against yours. He was curious and scared. He knew humans were far more delicate than trolls and that had him a little worried. You noticed it and sighed pressing harder into the kiss and forcing your tongues into a battle as you distracted him. His claws lightly ran down the curves of your body drinking you in. You couldn’t help the small whimper that he’d drawn out from you as he moved away to breath. His eyes were dilated with a thin ring of bright red in them and he was staring at you hungrily.
The type of hunger that was making a knot form in your gut shone in those eyes. You wound your fingers into the mess of hair yanking him down towards you. Karkat didn’t need any reassurance as you let him gain entrance to your mouth, tongues in a sinful dance as he won. He left no part of his new territory untouched, his hand had busied themselves with gently grabbing the wrapping around your chest. You shivered as grey hands pulled them away. The cold tingled against your flesh sending chills.

You wanted to whimper at the unwelcomed temperature but instead your whimper became a loud moan. Heat engulfed the mounds of flesh on your chest as the troll pawed at them. Karkat grinned as your back arched up pressing against him. The temperature different was odd. The skin that he wasn’t touching was chilled by the air but that which he was, was almost ice melting warm. It had you moaning in his mouth as he devoured every whine and moan when those claws lightly scrapped at the sensitive skin. He pulled and rolled the flesh that he concluded were a favorite part of you in his book.

“K-karkat.” You moaned wantingly as his lips left your own to trail across your collar bone, his sharp teeth nipping.

He worked his way down and lovingly kissed where your heart was trying to beat out of your chest. Karkat really didn’t know how this worked, the whole mating thing, but he was quickly learning that every move of gesture got a different and pleasurable reaction for him. He sucked on that spot feeling and hearing you moan as your back arched. One hand left your bust but your disapproving whine was cut short by a heated mouth capturing where his hand had left.

“KARKAT!” fire seemed to burn through your veins as his teeth lightly scrapped the bud, he was timing his soft tugs and rough licks with your pants.

His tongue felt like sand paper as it dragged over your flesh, he found the natural taste was addicting and oh so delicious. He went to pull the string on your pants only to have his face pulled up to meet your lips. You kissed him despratley moaning into his mouth.

“You…are far…t-to dressed.” You stated through kisses and pants tugging roughly on the black fabric.

Karkat grinned and was eager to get it off him, the shirt and the grey pants glancing at your flushed face to which he was sure his was a cherry red as well.

“Fucking happy now?” his voice was a low and sensuous growl in your ear as he hastily slipped his thumbs on the inside of your pants.

You didn’t feel them gently slide off you until the cold air spiraled across your skin and against a pool of heat in between your legs. You yipped and hid your face into his chest. You felt the vibration of his chuckle you glanced up. He had a shy smile on his face as he looked at your underwear and back to you. He was asking permission? He was. You bit your bottom lip in contemplation before sighing and giving him a soft nod.

“________.” He growled gently in your ear as he hastily kissed every inch of skin he could get leaving love marks on your skin.

He slid the cloth off and massaged from you knee up closer and closer to the apex of your legs drinking in your whines and whimpers as he inched closer. You were dying as he was moving to damn SLOW. Finally giving in he traced a pearl near your opening and you moaned loudly. The moan was hitched in your throat as he worked your body. You could feel that knot tightening, a hot burning in your gut. He was cautious about doing this but followed instinct and hesitantly slid a digit into your body. You yipped slightly not used to the feeling. It wasn’t painful but it was odd, you didn’t know if you should move closer or further away.

“______? ARE YOU OKAY DID I DO SOMETH-“ you pulled him back to you cutting off his words with a kiss.

He got the idea and shared the heated kiss eating every moan as he began to move his finger. It was slow and tortuous as the knot tightened almost painfully. He began to move faster and quicker, not worried that he’d hurt you. His lips descended on your skin biting down on your shoulder. Your back arched up off the bed as your legs shifted. You glanced at his horns and got an idea. You leaned forwards to lick them and he froze a shiver ran down him as he growled low in his throat. This wasn’t the growl of anger or when he wanted your attention this was pure desire working its way from his throat. You grinned licking the candy corn horn again and it seemed to make him jolt. He moaned and began to move, slipping another digit inside your hot body making you moan out. You began to slowly shake and he figured out what it meant from the rapid shots of breath. When he pulled away you looked at him in fury.

“Why did y-you stop?” you snarled out in frustration.

“HOLD ON A FUCKING SECOND AND I’LL SHOW YOU WHY.” He snarled back sliding his own boxers out and you flushed with red.

The blush burned to your ear tips as you buried your face in your hands. Karkat moved them so you would look at him.

“_______, LOOK I’LL FUCKING STOP IF YOU DON’T WANT THIS. I GET IT IF YOU DON’T.” He looked a little upset but he wanted your permission before ANY of this happened.

You recalled all you had gone through and then decided. This was right, this felt right. With a small grin you pulled him to you kissing him deeply as you felt him gently lift your legs around his hips. You knew this would hurt, and it did. As he sheathed himself into your tight body and broke the barrier you want to yell. He didn’t move, he hated this. He didn’t want to hurt you and he couldn’t bear to see your tears as you fought to not cry. Karkat kissed each salty tear away and kept still. The sharp pain had ceased to a dull throb and you sighed. Shifting your hips you moaned as a spark lit up in you. Karkat groaned and grabbed your hips not being able to hold back. He pulled his hips away to slam into you.

“KARKAT!” you screamed arching your back as he pulled out to the tip only to thrust into you again.

The sound of skin slapping against each other was drowned out by your screams as pleasure burst under your skin. His growls and moans filled the air mixing with yours in a symphony. You held onto his horns tugging and lightly clawing at them causing him to buck up into harder. You knew you wouldn’t be able to last much longer but then he hit-


Karkat growled, smirking he could guess what he’d found in his lovely ________ to make her scream louder. With a quick thrust he hit it again and grabbed your hips to force them down harder.. You could feel the bruises on your skin form but it didn’t matter all that matter was the sinful pleasure that the Cancer was giving you. Each scream was louder or as loud as the last when he drove into your body. You could feel that tight knot about to snap.

“KA-KARK-AT!” you screamed and he knew what was going to happen, he could feel it by the way your body was tightening.

“J-just…gush for me.” His voice was a seductive growl in your ear and that was all it took.

That final thrust against the spot he’d pin pointed in you had your world crashing down into pleasure. The way your body tightened and pulled him in was too much. He shouted your name as you screamed his while the warmth of his essence filled you. You two were gasping for air trying to force some into your lungs as he clung to your sweaty body. The air smelled of love making and the moon was casting a surreal glimmer on everything. You looked at his eyes as the slowly returned to normal and leaned up slightly to place a loving kiss upon them.

“F-flushed for you.” Your words were soft as you kept panting, he grinned pulling away from your body.

You whimpered as the piece to your puzzle moved from its place. He pulled you to him burying his face into the crook of your neck and kissing the dark bites lovingly.

“FUCKING LOVE YOU.” The last words you would hear before falling into sleep’s embrace.
re uploaded for your entertainment :)

prev---> tenderheartedthorn.deviantart.…
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by
Al F. Jones. Blood red are his eyes, reddish-brown is his hair, and tanned is his skin. One of the most sexiest men in your high school, however he was also one of the scariest for some. He's killed many and doesn't take crap from anyone. He is 18 years old and currently has a mega crush on you, though you didn't know. He was your best friend and your crush. The both of you had met in the second grade.


You happily skipped over to a slide and waited for your turn. You were as happy as can be, your (e/c) gleaming. You stood in front of the slide and you were about to go down until, a boy named Eduard von Bock, pushed you. You tumbled down the slide, hearing your leg snap from the impact you made with your body weight, hitting the metal slide. You finally made it to the bottom falling on your face in the dirt. You wailed, at the pain in your leg. And the bruises on your body. A boy named Al F. Jones had seen the whole thing and ran over. 

"Are you okay doll!?" You shook your head and bawled. The same boy who pushed you laughed in your face.

"She's just stupid and ugly!" Al growled, his red eyes glowed with pure hatred. He spat at the Estonian boy. 

"Get lost you idiot, before I kill you!" Al held up his spiked baseball bat and Eduard backed away.

"Can you get up?" Al asked softly. You shook your head. Before you knew it, Al scooped you up in his arms and walked to the nurses office.

From that day on, the both of you had become best friends. He was always there for you and no one ever bothered you. Later on you met his brother Matt and his two friends Oliver and Francois. Al protected you from harm and was the best friend. The two of you did everything together. As the years went by, you started to become more developed, which brought the attraction of other boys. One day, everyone in the 9th grade were going on a trip to a water park. You and Al were sitting in the bus and it drove off to the  water park. When it arrived, you squeed and practically dragged Al out of the bus. 

"Wait here Al!"

"Okay doll." You ran into the changing room and took off your top and pants to reveal a cute, red and black, 2 piece swimsuit. Al waited for you to return.

"HEY AL!!! OVER HERE!!!" You ran over to him at full speed, successfully knocking the both of you down. He growled, then when he looked at you his eyes grew wide.

"_-_____..." You climbed off of him a stood up, blushing.

"Hm? Does it look terrible?" 

"You look great doll face." A Prussian boy walked by and stopped, checking you out.

"Who's this sexy Frau~?" You blushed madly and Al growled, gritting his teeth.

Let's just say that Gilbert never even made eye contact with you again after what damage Al did to him. (Anyway, enough down crappy memory lane.)


You were currently laying on big hill in your backyard. Al climbed over your fence and walked over to you. 

"Hey doll, what the fuck are you doing?" You smiled up at him and patted a spot for him to lay. He laid down next to you.

"Laying here dude." He closed his eyes and thought.

"What are you doing?"


"About what?"


"Who?" You began to pry, it was rare that he thought about someone.

"A girl." Your heart rate increased out of anger.

"Who is this girl?" You're voice cracked slightly. He smirked.

"She has (h/l) (h/c) hair and pretty (e/c) eyes. She's my best friend. My biggest crush, and my only love." Your eyes widened, your exact description and you were his best friend. And his only female friend. Was this all coming true? Was your crush confessing to you?

"W-what's her name?" He opened his red eyes and moved closer to you. He licked the shell of your ear.

"_______ ________ and she's sitting right in front of me." He whispered in your ear sending chills down your spine.

"You love me Al?" You blushed.

"Yes baby doll. Ever since we met in the second grade. I've always wanted to protect you. When we got older and guys flirted with you, I would get angry. I had developed a crush on you but as time progressed, it turned from me liking you, to me loving you. I'm not great with explaining but I just fucking love you so much ______!" 

"I love you too Al!" You hugged him, so happy with your new boyfriend. He tilted your head up with his fingers and kissed you. You opened your mouth a little and his tongue explored the cavern. You felt his tongue ring clank against one of your teeth but, dance around with your tongue. The two of you broke apart for air and you smiled warmly at him. He grinned, showing off his missing tooth. You laughed and pecked his cheek.

"You're my girl."

When the two of you went to school the next day, he kept an arm around your shoulder and held his bloodied, baseball bat, that had nails and glass shards poking out of it, in the other hand. A boy went behind you and grabbed your ass. Then he ripped off your skirt. Your eyes widened. The boy started to run but was stopped when Oliver, Matt and Francois blocked his path. You covered yourself and ran to Oliver. Al had grabbed the boy by his shirt and dragged him somewhere. Oliver picked you up and brought you to Matt's truck. He found you a pair off Al's old jeans from when he was younger. You put them on and they fit perfectly, except for the waist because of your feminine curves. You thanked Ollie and walked back in the school. When you got there Al was waiting for you. He saw you in his jeans and blushed. Your eyes widened and you stopped and stared.

"What?" He said blushing a bit more.

"The great Al Fred Jones is blushing? This is momentous. This... THIS IS A FREAKING KODAK MOMENT!" He laughed and then pecked your lips. The two of you walked to class laughing like idiots. Matt and Francois watched in the background.

"They make the perfect couple, right asswipe?" Matt questioned.

"Oui, that they do you little fuck." Fran threw his cigarette on the ground and stepped on it.

"Whatever, let's go shit stain. Ollie has the guy in the truck." Fran perked up.

"I can't wait to hear this guy scream. Al is sure going to have his fun killing him."

"Wouldn't you? It's his girl the guy messed with." 

"I wish she were mine." Al appeared and growled.

"What did you say~?" He had a big smile on his face and his baseball bat was raised in a swinging motion. Before Fran could say anything Al swung the bat at him and walked away. Matt groaned.

"Thanks a lot dumbass, now I have to carry him!"

"Like you said, she's my girl and I'll do anything for her."
Request for my awesome friend: :iconamnisatherpy:
I hope this wasn't too bad chica!
I do not own the picture.
I do not own the characters.
I own the story or plot-line.
You are owned by :icon2pamericaplz: or maybe you own yourself.

I hope you enjoyed. It's kinda crappy, but I'm not too familiar with 2Ps yet. Once I get better I'll make another~!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

WARNING: Strong language ahead, which is given through the appearance of 2P!America.

He sat across you, a cigarette loosely tugged in his right hand, starring. For hours already. At least it felt like hours had already passed since something – or someone – had struck you down. All that you could remember was walking down a street hearing another pair of feet headed in your direction; when a sudden scent of smoke caught your nose, and as you were just about to turn around – everything went black. Now you sat in an empty, dark warehouse, your hands bound together, and your head felt like it had been kicked by an obese donkey. Across you sat a man in a bomber jacket on an old-looking wooden crate, his deep red eyes gazing at you. You didn’t know him, but you were quiet sure that he had brought you there for a reason. Then again, the sight of the bloodstained baseball bat that casually leaned on the wall next to him somehow gave you the feeling that you did not want to know it. Something red was still hanging from the bats rusted, driven in nails. You just silently hoped it wasn’t human flesh.
The minutes passed and you wanted it to end. You wanted to say something, but the silver duct tape that covered your mouth would not let you. Finally, after taking another drag from his cigarette, the man stood up and said: “You know, I actually just wanted to cut out your heart.” Your eyes widened, and you hoped you had misunderstood him. “That’s nothing personal. I just have to send someone a message, and nothing conveys a message as good as a bloody human body parts. You were just…available. I didn’t even plan for you to wake up again. Sucks for you.  ” He paused, taking another drag. “But some strange shit gave me the feeling that something is off about you. I don’t know.”  He switched the cigarette into his left hand and with the right ruffled through his auburn hair, being bothered doing so by the dark sunglasses that were stuck on his head.  
“Don’t get me wrong,” he went on, “you’re nothing special. There are girls with hotter bodies, bigger tits. With lips, that just make you wanna bite them off and taste them – never did it, thought, I’m a vegetarian. But as I saw you lying on the ground…I wanted to kill you. I really wanted to. But as I stood there, the bat raised above your head…I dunno.” he mumbled. He straightened up before going on. “My entire life there were only two things that I felt for women. The one thing is wrath, and the other is lust. When I look at your damned dollface, I feel both of them more intense than ever before. But there’s something else, too. Something different, some real strange crap. I just can’t point at it. But it’s weird…” He paused, now starring at the floor. He seemed to be lost in thoughts, then he went on ranging up and down in front of you. “It even made me call my dumbass brother, you know. Well, of course you don’t know, for you were unconscious, but he pretends to be the mature one out of the three of us. Sometimes, at least.  I told him about this…fucked up situation, and he was sure that my hesitation to smash your pretty dollface has a meaning of some kind. And that you might be the – well…I think he said “special someone” or some similar shit. Don’t really know what it means, but he’s living with a girl for quite a while now, and I never really understood how he does it. Not hurting her, I mean, staying in a relationship with her, without killing her. Maybe even caring. And he said that it started the same way. He just couldn’t do it, couldn’t hurt her, so they started to talk, and then went out. I don’t know…but it kinda made me think.” He now stared at you again, probably trying to read your face. But it showed just confusion. What else, you were knocked out, abducted and got a monologue by a stranger that claimed that he had actually planned to kill you and was now trying to state a point that you hadn’t really gotten yet. Did he ask you for life counseling? You weren’t quite sure, but his baseball bat still made your stomach cramp.
He sighed. “You give me a real weird feeling, doll. But fuck it.” He walked over to you, and you flinched as he drew a pocket knife. But he cut your hands loose. “My name is Al, by the way.” As he reached down to help you up, he had a strange smile on his face, and said. “I’m violent. I’m vulgar, I’m a serial killer and I’m a lil’ bit perverted. All I can promise you is that I’ll try not to kill you. So what do ya say doll, will you give me a chance?”
You had expected everything, but not that. Whatever it was…but you were about 90% sure that he had just asked you out. As you let him help you up, you considered your options. Contra, he was a self-claimed serial killer that had smacked you down, before, again self-claiming, trying to kill you. Pro, he was handsome – it was a real strange thought in such a situation, but it was a pro…and if he had really done the things his bloody bat told you, it would not be safe to disgruntle him… He offered you a hand, this time as a proposal to come with him, and it was your decision alone. Would you take it?
Strong language. Lot's of it. I'm not a native English speaker, so criticism and corrections are always welcome.
Well...will you give him your hand?

Story ©by me
I own neither you nor 2P!America.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Hello! This story was a request from a DA follower of mine, but I hope you all like it :)

Matt grunted as he climbed the stairs to his bedroom.  Another long night at work had had him exhausted. He didn’t even bother turning on the light as he got there, he just sat on the edge of his bed, took his boots, jacket, and shirt off and lied down. _____ was sleeping under the covers soundly, her chest rising up and down with every breath she took. Matt didn’t know if he should wake her up or attempt to cuddle up next to her. He hated that word, but there wasn’t a very manly way to put though.

She needed all the sleep she could get, and it wasn’t often that he saw her like this, so Matt awkwardly put his arms around her and scooted towards her. _____ placed ine arm around him and nestled her head in his chest.

How had he done it? He was the most violent, temperamental person around here. Yet with _____, things were different. Much different. He could yell and scream at her but instead of fighting back, _____ only cried. Matt, feeling bad about it, would make a hot chocolate and apologize. He could ignore and push her away, but she’d still be there. At first Matt didn’t want _____ there with him, until he realized how much she wanted to be there.

So Matt married her as soon as he could and moved her into his house.

Matt thought of these things as she slept on him; with her face as peaceful as ever. It was almost embarrassing to admit she was gorgeous. Matt was never good around women, but _____; _____ was special. She was special enough to receive flowers on random occasions and pancakes in the morning; special enough to let her hold his hand in front of his judgmental family; special enough to let her do things he insisted on doing himself, like making dinner or treating his wounds rom work.

Matt smiled as he thought of how good _____ was to him. She was a perfect being in Matt’s eyes- she was the only girl he ever cared for. Matt only hoped that he was perfect in _____’s eyes.

_____ shifted from her side to her back and placed one hand on her stomach. Matt lightly kissed her cheek, but the motion woke her up.
“Matt! When did you get here?”
“A little while ago. Did I wake you?’
“No, this guy did,” _____ said, rubbing her swollen belly. “He’s getting really busy in there.”

Matt placed his rough, calloused hand on his wife’s smooth, round belly. It somewhat amazed him that _____ would even let him place a baby there, much less carry it for nine months for him. The fact that a human being was growing inside his wife- a human the two of them had made- was astonishing.

“Still can’t believe I’m gonna be a dad..”
“Believe it, cause it’s only a matter of time until he’s here.”
“What if it’s a she?”
“You’ll be a dad either way, it doesn’t matter.”
“But what if.. what if I’m not ready?”
“You’ve got four months, you can do it,” _____ reassured. “You’ll be a great dad.”
“I hope so.”
_____Put her arms around Matt and nuzzled into his neck. “Until then, you can still spend time with me. Now sleep, I know you’re tired.”

Matt smelled her hair- it smelled nice, it must be her shampoo- and drifted to sleep.

Matt woke up in a weird position that morning. His ear was pressed up against his wife’s stomach and his arms were around her waist. The movement he made as he sat up was enough to wake _____ up.
“Good morning, darling.” _____ cooed.
“’Morning.” Matt grunted.
_____ chuckled. “You’re more excited about the baby than I am.”
“Well it’s my baby, why shouldn’t I be?”
“Fatherhood is changing you. You never would have admitted you were excited about anything.”
“Well this is different. I want to protect you.”
“I don’t need protecting.”
“I’ll make pancakes.” Matt abruptly changed the subject.

After _____ took a shower and put on maternity pants and a sweater, she went downstairs and saw a mountain of pancakes.  “Matt, I don’t need this many.”
“You’re eating for two, remember?”
The back door busted open. “ What do you want, Al?”
“We’re going out for drinks tonight and you need to come this time.” Al demanded.
“Can’t. Gotta stay with _____.”
“_____ and her stupid baby are ruining you. You used to be cool.”
Matt grabbed his brother’s shirt collar and angrily slammed him against the wall. “Don’t insult my wife, and don’t insult my child. I’m not going whether you like it or not.”
“_____, you broke Matt!” Al grunted.
“What did I just say about insulting my wife!?” Matt let go of his brother, who proceeded to help himself to some pancakes.
“Those aren’t for you.” He snapped.
“It’s not like she can eat them all.” Al retorted.
“Then I’ll eat them, but they’re not for you.”
“Fucking hard-ass..”

_____ stacked five or six on top of each other and poured maple and chocolate syrup on top of them. Al gagged. “That’s way too sweet.”
“Cravings. What’cha gonna do about it?” said _____, shoveling a forkfull of them into her mouth.
Al scoffed. “Your goddam baby is pissing me off, hell, you’re pissing me off.”
“Then get out,” said Matt, “You’re pissing me off.”
“If you hadn’t knocked her up we’d be having fun right now. Dude, you’re fucking whipped.”
Matt grabbed his brother by the collar and punched him in the face. “Get out. Now.”
Al laughed and started walking out. “Wait ‘til Francis hears about this.”
“Francis can go to hell.”
Al laughed again and slammed the door as he left.

Matt noticed _____ eat slower and a lot less. She was obviously sad. Matt stood behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing.” _____ pouted.
“Quit lying. It’s what Al said, isn’t it?”
“You don’t need to be tied down by me, you know?”  she blurted out, solemnly rubbing her belly. “You can go out drinking if you want.”
“I don’t want to. I saw how sad you got when I came home drunk. You even said that.. that I hit you a few times.” Matt whispered.
“So? I mean, as long as you enjoy yourself.”
“I don’t ever want to hit you again. Besides, being hungover is a real bitch. And I don’t want our baby to grow up seeing that.”
“It kind of hurts what Al said, though.”

Matt put his arms around _____’s belly and his head in the crook of her neck. “Al is an idiot. And I used to be an asshole, not fun. I’d rather stay with you.”
A loud growl was heard from outside. “Kuma’s hungry. Better go feed him.” Said Matt.
“I’ll do it.”
“No, you’re pregnant, he might hurt you.”
“Matt, babe, I’m not disabled. I can feed the bear without him hurting me.” Said _____.
“He’s a bear. “
_____ stood up, shaking Matt’s arms off of her and went to the freezer. “_____ stop.”
“I can do this.”

_____ stepped outside to the heavily wooded landscape that was their backyard. There were hardly any people for miles; it was perfect. Kuma, the bear, growled at the sight of meat. _____ dropped it in front of him and smiled as he began eating.
“Why do you want butcher meat if there are plenty of animals around to kill? Silly old bear.”
Kuma growled in annoyance at the Winnie-the-Pooh reference. That hunny- loving fatty had nothing on him. However, he growled questionably at _____’s stomach, which he just noticed.
“Kuma!” Matt yelled from indoors, “Don’t touch her!”

“Don’t worry, old bear. I’m just gonna have a baby. Matt’s freaking out.”
Kuma resumed to eating his food as _____ went back inside.
“See? I fed the bear without getting eaten. Ain’t no thang.” Matt only grunted.

Later, after doing errands around the house, _____ took a nap on the couch.
“Babe, do you want some chocolate, or..?” he asked her sleeping form. ‘Goddam, she’s so beautiful..’ he thought.
Matt sat down next to her, wanting to place his hands on her but very unsure where. So he pet her hair instead, sometimes smelling it. Her eyes fluttered open. “You can hold me if you want. I’m only napping.”
“I didn’t want to wake you up.”
“Too late,” she said, wrapping her arms around him. “Matt, you don’t need to be afraid of touching me. You know I’ll let you. “ “But I’m still not-“
“Used to it?” Matt nodded. She kissed his lips. “You shouldn’t have to feel like it’s a challenge to hug me. I am your wife, and I’ve loved you for so long.”
“It’s frustrating.” Matt exhaled. “I still have no idea how to approach you.” _____ kissed his lips again.
“Let me tell you how then.  If you want to kiss me, go ahead and kiss me. If you want to hold me, hold me. If you want me to sleep in your arms, then pull me into them.”
“It’s not so simple.” Matt sighed.
“You were so confident when we were dating.”
“Well, yeah, cause everyone expected me to be mean to you and all, and-“
“After being alone together for so long you’ve forgotten what to do?”
Matt nodded.
“Say what you want to say to me, and do what you want to do.” Matt held on to her as tight as he could without hurting her belly. He let go and gently picked her hand up and kissed it, then kissed her forehead, then her belly. “I love you.”
“Me or the baby?”
“Both of you. Especially you right now.”
_____ giggled. “I don’t tell you this enough but,” Matt started, “But j’taime.”
“I love you too, Matt.”
“I suck at showing you.”
“It’s okay.”
Matt hugged his wife again until she resumed her nap.

The next morning, _____ woke up alone.  Next to her on the nightstand was a basket filled with soaps and lotions and a note inside.

These are for you, help yourself. I’m making breakfast if you want some. The flowers and stuff are for you, too.

“Flowers?” On the dresser was a vase of flowers and a pack of onesies. “Daddy got you some clothes, baby.” _____ cooed to her belly. She got dressed and went downstairs.
“You hungry-“ _____ cut him off with a kiss. “Thank you darling.”
“You saw the stuff?”
“So, um..”
“I love you too.”

The screen door to the back slammed open and shut. “_____!” Allan yelled.
“Goddammit.” Matt sighed. Al stumbled into the kitchen and started trying to drink from the faucet.                  
“My head hurts like a motherfucker, I need some of that hangover soup!”
“Sure thing A-“
“She’s not doing a damn thing for you.” Matt interrupted, pulling his wife closer.
“Don’t talk for her, just have her make some of that damn soup! And hurry up, Francis is passed out in the car.”
“But I’m not hung over.” Matt said nonchalantly.
“It’s not for you!”

“Get out of my house. Now.” Matt ordered.
“Why the fuck should I? I’m hungover, and I’m your brother!” Al protested.
“I don’t give a damn. If you’re going to be this way around _____ and my kid, I don’t want you around at all.” Matt said with a look that could kill.
“Matt,” _____ began, “don’t-“
“_____, don’t argue. If Al’s gonna be rude to you then he can leave. I don’t want the bastard near you.” Matt said to her. Al scoffed. “I can’t believe you chose some broad over your brothers.”
“What do you mean you can’t believe it? Look at my wife. She’s fucking perfect. You and Francis can go to hell.” Matt said, motioning a hand to her. She still had bedhead and her face was getting pale from exhaustion. Her fingers and feet were swollen, but yet Matt still called her prefect. _____ couldn’t hide her blush in front of Al, which made the man only more irritated than he had been. He was about to run up and punch Matt until he remembered how much his head hurt and the fact that his brother was holding his pregnant wife.  
“Fuck you guys.” Al grumbled as he walked out.
Matt sighed and hung his head. “Sorry.” He sighed.
“It’s okay Matt-“
“It’s not okay! That bastard of my brother might have hurt you or worse.”
“He won’t hurt me. I’m stronger than that.” _____ said while pointing to the scars on her shoulder which she had acquired during an early meeting with Kuma. Kuma hadn’t been used to her yet, so in an attempt to befriend the bear that he mistook for teasing, he lunged at her, scratching her shoulder.
“My God..” he exhaled, remembering the attack. Matt was almost attacked himself while trying to rescue his then new bride. “But the baby.. I don’t want him or her growing up with an uncle like that.”
“It’s a girl. I found out a few weeks ago and I wanted it to be a surprise.”
Matt pulled her even closer to him until she could hardly breathe. “M-Matt!” she gasped.
“I’m really happy. We’re having a girl. A little girl.” Matt placed his hands on _____’s belly and began rubbing circles with his thumbs. He pecked _____ on the lips, and then her belly.
“I want to talk to her but it sounds embarrassing.” Matt admitted.
“Don’t be embarrassed, go ahead.”
“Um, alright.” He said while crouching down. “Uh, hi. I’m your dad. It’s nice to finally know that you’re a girl. I’m going to try and think of a nice name for you now. Well, I love you and all.. okay.”

_____ was laughing her butt off. “See, I told you it was embarrassing!” Matt scolded as his face turned red.
“I’m not laughing because it’s funny, I’m laughing because it’s so sweet I can’t stand it!” _____ squealed.
“Whatever.” Matt exhaled as he stood up again.
“Don’t worry about Al and Francis, we’ll be fine.” _____ reassured. “Just because you have two girls doesn’t mean that we’re weak.”
Matt pulled her close. “God, I love you.”
I've returned once again! ~Insanity-Has-Struck9 requested a sweet, fluffy 2p! Canada x reader that will give cavities, and this is what I came up with! I hope there's enough fluff in it to satisfy you, and that you don't mind me making you pregnant. I hope everyone likes it :)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

China x Reader


You clutched the white letter with the heart sticker to your chest as you stood outside the classroom that your best friend China was in.

Your crush. You had finally gotten the confidence to write a love letter and give it to him. You spent all night on the letter seeing as you were never good with love.

Heck, you even had to ask your brother for help, who had just about the same knowledge on the subject of love as you did.

You let out a heavy breath before slowly sliding the classroom door open.

"Shut up! I don't like(f/n)at all, aru!" You heard China shout. You dropped the love letter to the ground, the brave feeling about your love left your eyes.

"(n/n)!" China said in surprise turning when he heard the slip of paper on the ground. "S-So....we can't even be friends?" you mumbled before turning around, holding your tears as much as you could.

"(n/n) wait, aru!" you tuned the sound out and ran. China went to the classroom door and picked up the pink love letter off the ground. He opened the letter carefully.

What you didn't know was that he did have feelings for you, you were just to stuck up in the moment and ran away.

Although, it also hurt China to see you run away.

There were a few stain marks, making clear that you had erased a lot to make a perfect but short love letter.

'Dear China,
I know that you probably don't like me back, but I wanted to give this to you. China, I love you more then you love pandas.
Wo Ai Ni
Love, your not so secret admirer,
(F/n) (L/n)'

You had even bothered to learn how to say I love you in his language.

China dropped the letter to the ground before hissing at the four idiots he was talking before running off to find you.

You sat at the gardening club staring at the red roses in the bed of flowers. You were safe here (or so you thought) because you knew nobody came here but the few members of the gardening club.

You felt like you had no reason to live in life anymore. Your family practically hated you, and you barely had any friends.

Though you did love China, and you knew your life would be better if you confessed to him. Or so you thought.

"(y/n) aru?" you heard China. You stayed silent since you knew he would just tell you that he doesn't love you back. You honestly didn't want to hear that again.

Suddenly, you felt China's hands around your waist.

"(y/n), Wo ai ni." he spoke softly. You widened your eyes and turned around to be met with his soft lips.

You were happy to be his girlfriend now, that's for sure.
Inspired by the love letter scene in the anime marmalade boy because i'm so unoriginal. :iconmingplz:

My first China x Reader Insert surprisingly to how much I :iconsqueeeeplz: about him.

and i'm sure you guys know what 'wo ai ni' means since you read this. :iconmegustaplz:

China and Hetalia (c) :iconhimaruyaplz:
You (c) :iconsexychinaplz:
Plot (c) Maker of Marmalade boy/partly :iconxpureyume:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

China x Reader

"OHFUCKOHFUCKOHFUCKOHFUCK!" You heard an annoying voice scream from the other room. You sighed, and stood.
"America? You ok?" You asked the country, who was currently huddled under a blanket.
"... Scary game." He said, and you laughed.
"It can't be that bad. Lets get China, and we can all play." You said, and America immediately perked up.
"Yeah!" He said, picking up his phone to call China, while you inwardly bubbled. China was your best friend, although you may have developed the teensiest crush on him... Or perhaps fallen madly in love with him.

*later that same day*

The doorbell rang, and you rushed to the door, opening it.
"Irela- ah, (name) aru!" China greeted you.
"Yao! C'mon, we're playing scary games!" You said, dragging him to the computer, and sitting next to America. All the lights were out, adding to the creepy atmosphere. You clicked on the icon, opening the game. You started, feeling uneasy. When you got your first page, and the loud *boom* sounds happened, you nearly tackled China, giving him a small blush. You were so adorable, he couldn't help it! Not to mention you were nice, and pretty, and cute, and so totally perfect... And he loved you.

That night, after winning the game, the three of you went up to your separate rooms. When you fell asleep, you immediately had a nightmare. You woke, and tried again, but you still had a nightmare. It was the same every time, Slender would come and kill China, and you would find his body horribly mangled... You heard a sound, and you bolted upright in bed, and ran out into the hallway, your Irish flag panties and 'Kiss me I'm Irish' shirt were the only things you wore. That being the last thing on your mind, you ran into the nearest occupied room-China's.
"China!" You yelped, tears streaming down your face. He sat up, instantly alert.
"(Name)! What's wrong aru?" He asked, and you whimpered.
"I-I had a nightmare that I lost the guy I'm so madly in love with, and then I heard a noise-- China I'm scared!" You whined like a little kid, and he sighed.
"Can I sleep with you?" You asked, and China sighed, before saying yes. You climbed into your friend's bed, wrapping your arms around him. He stiffened at first, before you looked up at him with an adorable expression on your face, and he caved.
"(Name) aru?" He asked, and you made a small questioning sound.
"Who did you dream about?"
A blush laced itself onto your cheeks, and you stuttered.
"Ah, I-a-I-C-I- I uh, just the g-guy I love, I told you." You said, and China sighed.
"Hint aru." He demanded.
"Y-you know him." You said.
"Hmmm... Hint, aru."
"He's in this house?" You offered, and he sighed again.
"Canada or America aru?" He asked, and you whimpered.
"I don't think you want to know." You said, and China sighed.
"You can tell me anything."
"Huh aru?"
"N-Not Canada or America..." You whispered.
"Ai yah!" He suddenly said, and you blushed, "Who could it be if it isn't them?!" He asked, completely oblivious.
"Is England here too aru?" He asked, and you sighed. He obviously needed to shut up. He was rambling on, and on. You grabbed his shoulders and kissed him. The kiss was rough and rushed, and very surprised. China blushed and pulled away.
"China... Canada and America are only two of the eligible bachelors in this house." You said, and China sat there, still shocked.
"I'm sorry. I should g-"
"No, aru." He said, and you sighed. You knew it would end like this. While you were being stupid, and taking China's one worded answer the wrong way, and walking away, China's head was in shambles. That kiss... He was pretty sure he was addicted. He wanted more. Right now. His attention was caught as his door was slammed. By then you were halfway down the corridor.
You made it to the garden, and leaned against the wall, a sobbing mess. You should have left well enough alone.
China knew where you would go, he knew you. So he made his way to the gardens.
You heard footsteps and looked up to see China. You stood, really to flee, but the Chinese man was faster than you, and he caught your hand.
"(Name). You didn't listen." He said, and you sighed.
"China. You said 'no'." You said dryly, and pulled away. He growled in frustration, swinging you against the wall, and pinning you there so you couldn't escape.
This was unlike Yao, but he was tired and angry.
"I didn't want you to walk away." He said, and you have him a look.
"(Name), aru, I love you too!" He said, before pressing his lips against yours, needy. You gasped a bit, bit expecting that, before kissing back with a neediness that matched Yao's own. When you pulled away a whole later, you smiled.
"Hey Yao?"
"Yes aru?"
"Thanks for coming over to play."
Hay guise! MY WRITERS BLOCK IS GONE! I'm so happy~ expect lots more of the one shots~
I don't own Hetalia
You (c) :iconsexychinaplz:
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by
The popular geek part 7 [Sollux x reader]
Feferi ran onto the stage. Her pink, sparkly, mid-thigh dress shining in the light.  She glomped Sollux a giant grin on her face as she took her flowers, crown and sash. Sollux looked disappointed.  Then as the two were given microphones to thank people Feferi went to hug Sollux, but, he stopped her. Held out his hand silencing the audience. Now everyone was confused. He looked at her with determined eyes. And she stopped. She looked disappointed like she was expecting him to say something bad. And he did. For Feferi anyway. He held the mic to his mouth and spoke

“Look Feferi, you’re a great girl. But I don’t like you anymore. I like thomeone else. Tho you cant be my queen.” With that he started to walk away and to edge of the stage where the stairs where. “ The girl I like now is beautiful, thmart, funny.”

He started walking down the stairs and through the crowd.

“The’th amazing and ithn’t afraid to be herself.”

He was walking in your direction.

“I wath awful to her and thhe thtill gave me another chance.”

He was in front of you now.

“Tho _____” Got on one knee the hand that wasn’t holding the microphone on his chest.

“Will you be my queen?”

You were blushing up a storm. All you could do was nod.  At first there was silence. Then. Everyone was cheering. For you, and Sollux. It was amazing. When you nodded Sollux looked like the world was lifted off his shoulders.  He stood up and embraced you in a tight hug.  “Thank you tho much _____ for giving me this chance.” You just hugged him back a stupid grin now on your face. Then he pulled back from the hug and said what you least expected to hear. “_____ I love you. Would you do me the honor of  being my girlfriend?” You were shocked for a second. Not only had he just asked you to be his queen in front of the whole school, here he was telling you he loved you.

The grin only got bigger as this time you glomped Sollux. He laughed. “tho I take it thatth a yeth?” You laughed along with him. “yes.” He had a small smile on his face as he asked you for a walk on the beach. You nodded walking to the edge of the place then taking of your shoes. “lets go.” He took your hand and you started walking in a comfortable silence. That is until Sollux told you something. “ I wath really dithappointed that you didn’t get queen after all the begging I did to get you to come.” You looked at him slightly surprised. “Is that the only reason you wanted me to go?” He looked at you smiling “Yeth I just wanted you to be mine.” This caused you to blush as he chuckled. Looking out at the ocean you realized there wasn’t a cloud in the sky and you could see thousands of stars. It was a beautiful sight. And so you said so. To which Sollux responded with “Not ath beautiful as you.” You looked at him to say something nut you never got the chance. His lips where on yours in a soft kiss. It was sweet. He pulled back and leaned his forehead against yours. “I love you.” You smiled and gave the only reply you could. You kissed him and when you pulled back you said “I love you too.”  


The sky was lit up with color as fireworks were lit. It was a picture perfect scene. You could only think about how glad you were that you were going to stay here.  You and Sollux sat down on the sand leaning on each other, holding hands, and watching the fireworks. It was quite from your spot except for the fireworks, sounds from the dance, and Nepeta shouting.
“NEW OTP!!!!”
The last part for this story but I plan on making more stories. Tell me if you liked it in the comments and if you have any requests put them there please.
also part six is done but i accidentally submitted it to the wrong folder.
Homestuck belongs to hussie.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

The popular geek part 6 [Sollux x reader]
It has been a while since everything occurred. The drama died down, for you at least.  You hung out with Sollux during class and at home.  While you weren’t on good terms with Dave still his brother, Dirk the otaku, was awesome. The two of you would often hang out and watch animes together.  Also Mituna had taken a liking to you and whenever he came to visit Sollux he would come see you.  Karkat and Nepeta started going out. But most of all the school year was almost over and that meant one thing.

The big dance.  The Summer Blowout.

It was actually the second biggest dance at the school. Next to the prom that is.  So everyone was going to wear formal dresses and do their hair all fancy.  And even more then that, there would be a king and queen. It didn’t seem exiting at all to you.

Oh and if your wondering about your relationship with Sollux, sadly you were just friends still. Your crush had only grown and it was probably safe to say it was full out love. Cliché right? Anyway you were walking to school think about the dance since it was only a week away. You didn’t have a dress or anything. You weren’t really planning on going.

As you got into school you were heading to homeroom when you noticed that everyone was anxious. It confused you for a second before you remembered. They were announcing the nominees, or the court, for the dance.

When you got into homeroom and took your seat the bell rang. All the hall stragglers ran in excited to hear the news.  It was stupid in your opinion.  But maybe that was because you had never been to a dance before. When the intercom came on everyone quickly shut up and the receptionist started talking.
` “Now as I’m sure you are all aware it is time to announce the court you have all voted for. But first the theme of the dance is….. Summer surfing.”  There were a ton of cheers. That was the theme that meant it would take place on the beach and they would rent out a giant pavilion. When the cheers died down the receptionist spoke up again. “Now there are three nominees for king and three for queen. The three princes are Dave Strider” no surprise there “Eridan Ampora and Sollux Captor.” Wait Sollux was a nominee? Well it made sense he was still on of the most popular people here. Again the cheering was super loud. Only this time it was only girls fangirling and fantasizing about being the one of the boys queen. “Now the princess are Vriska Serket, Feferi Peixes, and ____ ______.” Then the intercom shut off. Girls where squealing, boys talking about the dance, and you, you were sitting silently staring into nothing. Did, did she really just call your name? but you weren’t even going! It confused you to no end. Though out the day you were totally zone thinking about it. Karkat talked to you at lunch about it and he was just as confused as you.

At the end of the day you were about to walk home with Sollux when he hugged you grinning like an idiot. He didn’t notice but it made you blush. A lot. “Tho whatth the princethth wearing to the dance?” he asked as he let you go. Trying not to face him you started walking home. “This ‘princess’ isn’t going.” He looked shocked. “What but you have to go! It wont be any fun without you!” he then procceded to beg you the ENTIRE way home. “pleathe, pleathe, pleathe, PLEATHE!!!! Pleaththththththhhthththth-” “ALRIGHT FINE!” He finally got you to snap. Damn him and his begging. You were outside the door to your apartment by the time he stopped. “Yeth!! You’re the betht _____!” He hugged you before he went into his own apartment. “sigh. Great now I have to go buy a dress.”
It was weird wearing a floor length (fave color) dress. It was simple, but then again I wasn’t even planning going. My shoes where sandals with a two inch heel. I was only wearing the basic make up. Not to much but just enough. My hair was simple to. It was straight. I sighed as I grabbed my phone and wallet and stuff I would need. The taxi was outside. Sollux’s dad was driving him since he wanted to see him before the dance.

When I got to the dance I have to admit it was amazing. The sun was at a perfect light. The dance was being held in an open air bar (but no alcohol was being served) used for big events such as this.  It was on the beach so if you went out the opposite side you would be in the sand.  The ceiling had little twinkling lights hanging from it.  It looked like something out of a movie.  You went inside to see Karkat in a tux with a red tie. He looked nervous and you wondered why. Then you saw Nepeta run up to him. She looked adorable. For once she wasn’t wearing her hat. She was in a green knee length dress with a sparkly upper body.  
You went up to them and started to hang out.  It was fun dancing with Nepeta and Karkat or just hanging out. Before you knew it the night was almost over. You were looking for Sollux the whole time. But with all the people you couldn’t find him. That is until it was time to announce the king and queen.
“Lady’s and gentlemen your attention please. We would now like to announce the king and queen of the evening.” everyone quieted down. She took an envelope out and opened it. “First the king.” she pulled the paper out and waited a second before saying “Sollux Captor.” there were a ton of applause as he went onto the stage. He was wearing a black tux wit a blue and red striped tie. His glasses still on his face.  He went up waving as they put the crown on his head  and the sash around him the applause died down.  You wouldn’t admit it but you really wanted to be the queen. Not because it was instantly popularity. No, not even because Sollux was the king. But simply because of the fact that you had a chance. It gave you hope.
So as she pulled out the other envelope out and opened it. As the crown, flowers, and sash were brought out.
You brought your hand together and to your chest.  Your heart was beating so fast. She pulled out the name and called it . And that’s when everything else died. The clapping, the cheering, the noise. All you heard was……

Feferi Peixes.
This is one of the last parts. Im going to add one or two more chapters. I hope its good and sorry for taking a while. As always please comment and tell me if you like it or if i did something wrong :)
Homestuck belongs to Hussie.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

The popular geek part 5 [Sollux x reader]

Opened my eyes to see a bright light. I closed my eyes again and turned my head. Why did it hurt so bad? Oh yeah…. The bucket and the stairs. I opened my eyes again to see the sun was setting outside.  How long was I out? And where am I?  I felt something squeeze my hand. Looking over I saw it was Sollux. “Sollux?” he looked at me and let out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad your okay _____. You thcared me when you blacked out.” “Sollux where are we?”  He looked slightly embarrassed. It was adorable. “We’re in the infirmary. When you blacked out I carried you here.” I felt my face heat up at this. Sollux carried me through the school and brought me here. “um.. Thanks.” “ Hey Sollux why was there a bucket on the door?” he scratched the back of his head and laughed nervously. “W-well you thee… there’th thith boy named John. He thorta said he was going to prank me and knowing him it was diffidently going to happen.” Oh that’s right he was looking around the halls and stuff before you left.. “Is that why you were looking nervous and stuff earlier?” he looked down at his hands again. “yeah….look I’m really thorry I didn’t mean for you to get hurt.” he sighed “ I really did want to go to the movies with you.” I couldn’t help but let a tiny smile come onto my face at this. Then I had an idea… “well its to late to go to the theater, but if you want we could watch a movie at my house.” His head shot up and he looked ecstatic. It was like a five year old who had been promised candy.  “Really!!? You wouldn’t mind ____?” “No its okay besides its Friday so there’s no school or anything.” “great! We’re the only ones thtill here so we can leave whenever your head thtops hurting.” Wow he was suddenly that nice guy you meet before. This was the Sollux you have the crush on.
“tho what do you want to watch?” “ I don’t know I figured you would have something picked out.” he looked suddenly panicked. “ OH um yeah let’th thee….”  he started to look around until he seemed to realize it was my house. He looked so awkward. I couldn’t help but laugh. “Relax Sollux I was kidding. I don’t have many movies but how about some anime?” He looked very relieve that he didn’t royally screw up. “thure I just really want to make it up to you…” “Okay then Black Butler or Fairy Tail?” “Fairy Tail.” That shocked you. He dint hesitate at all. “You know Fairy Tail?” He looked like he just got caught stealing something. “um yea I watch it with Dave’th bro Dirk.” “That’s awesome! I must meet this Dirk!” Sollux laughed at your enthusiasm.  

About six episodes of fairy tail later
3rd person POV
There was a knock at the door. _____ got up to go answer the door with Sollux watching from the house.  When ______ got to the door there was a buzzing sound from the other side.  When Sollux heard this he perked up and hurried to door just as _____ opened it. “ THOLLUX!!!” All of a sudden a boy about the age of five dressed in a bee outfit jumped into ____‘s arms.
Huh? Who was this boy? He was adorable but who was he? He looked up with a confused expression and you saw he had one brown and one blue eye. “huh? Your not thollux?” “Mituna when did you get here? Dad never called.” “Sollux!!!” Boy looked at Sollux but he didn’t leave your arms. “ Dad ith in town for a quick vithit and said we could come here!” Sollux must have seen your confused expresion because he finally explained. “ ______ thith ith my little brother Mituna. He and my father live a while away, but I didn’t want to move tho I thayed and got an apartment here.” “THOLLUX WHO ITH THE PRETTY GIRL!!!!” Mituna was yelling just like the kid he was. And like some kids can, he made yelling look adorable. With that statement Sollux blushed. “Mituna thith ith _____. The’th my neighbor.” then Mituna looked up at you. “why are you in thollyth apartment?” you laughed “No Mituna this is my apartment. Sollux was just visiting. You must have mixed up the doors.” He looked so cute with his confused expression. “really? Im thorry.” “its okay Mituna.” Sollux was next to you now and took Mituna into his arms. “Let’th go to bed okay? Thee you ____.” Mituna looked sad now. “NOOOO! I wanna talk to my new onee-chan!!” He wined. Then he looked at you “you will be my onee-chan right?” when he put his hand on his face and pulled a sad hunny face, there was no way you could say no. “of course, but you need to go to bed okay?” his smile returned “ Okay id its for onee-chan!” “Bye ______ I’ll talk to you later okay.” with that he left and you shut the door.

You did your nightly routine and got in bed. You had a little trouble sleeping. But when you got to sleep you had sweet dreams. Mituna appeared in then as a little honey bee. The best part was that Sollux was the bee keeper. The thought caused a smile to spread across your face as you slept.
I brought Mituna in and i had to make him tiny.
Please give me your feedback.
Homestuck belongs to Hussie
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

The popular geek part 4 [Sollux x reader]

What? What? WHAT? Did he really just ask you out while he has a girlfriend? He had BETTER have an explanation for this. I looked over to see that he was trying to pry the girl off of him.  He looked just as confused as me. What was going on?

When Sollux was finally able to pull the girl off of him he held her at arms length.  He really looked confused.  “F-fef? What are you doing here?” she giggled before replying. “I came to see my boyfriend duh.” the girl now known as Fef, most likely a nickname, said it like she was positive of it. But what Sollux said next proved that wrong. “Fef we broke up three weeks ago.” her smile never faltered. “ No we didn’t silly that was just you being confused.” oh so she was one of those girls.  You know the ones you can never break up with no matter how clear the message. Sollux sighed and dropped his hands to his side. “Fef I really did mean it when we broke up. It just wathnt working. I’m thorry.” Realization seemed to cross her face and you couldn’t help but feel bad. Realization then turned to sadness. Then something you didn’t expect anger. Her cheerful tone was gone along with the “cute girl” façade that she seemed to have put up.  She sounded cold and had on a face like a cliché angry popular girl wore. “Whatever Sollux no one needs you. I was cheating on you anyway.” Now it was Sollux who looked shocked. “W-what?… for how long.” his voice was barely above a whisper.  “Oh let me think” she put her fist under her chin like she was solving a complex problem. “For about a month now.” When she saw the, if possible, even more shocked look on Sollux’s face she smirked, flipped her hair, turned around, and walked out the door.  At first you just watched as Sollux hung his head and shook slightly.  You felt so bad though. So you tried to comfort him. You put a hand on his back and gently rubbed. “You don’t have to…” “I know.” even his voice shook. I thoudnt even be upthet. I broke up with her.” you stayed silent and let him talk. “ It’th just that….finding out thhe was cheating for month. It hurtth you know.” he sounded so pitiful. You just wanted to hug him. But of course you didn’t. you were still slightly mad.

After comforting him for about ten minutes he was back to normal. He said he didn’t feel that way about her anymore but how you feel if you found out that your girlfriend for a year was cheating on you? Anyway after he was better he turned to you. “Tho what do you say ____? I get that your probably still mad, but pleathe. Give me chance.” What could you say? Here was this amazingly cute boy… okay hot but still, asking you out. But he had hurt you. So instead of saying yes or no you said “I’ll go to the movies with you.” he looked ecstatic “but only as friends.” he deflated slightly but still looked happy. “I’ll give you a chance Sollux. Prove to me you aren’t the douche that you’ve been.” He looked like he had just been given a gift from God. “Alright I promithe!”  
“YOU WHAT!!!?” “Jeez Karkat calm down we’re just going as friends.” You were currently telling Karkat about what happened this morning. He was not taking it well. “Friends!? FRIENDS!!? ______ HE’S A ASSHOLE!!!!” he kept screaming in your ear. You were both currently under the same oak tree as before. And you were tempted to cover your ears. “yeah, well you can be an ass to Karkat.” He looked like he was going to say something when he was suddenly tackled to the ground. You were about to panic until you saw an oversized trench coat and a blue cat hat. It was only Nepeta. While she was busy rubbing cheeks with a very flustered Karkat he was trying to talk and barely succeeding. “N-Nepeta w-what are you doing h-here?” she giggled and stopped rubbing their cheeks together but kept hugging him. “I came to see you silly! Since its lunch my mother said this was the purrfect time to visit you!” Now it was your turn to giggle, but you stopped when your phone vibrated. You took it out and turned away while Nepeta and Karkat were talking. Looking at the screen you saw the name Aradia she was your   best friend ever! Even if you had never meet in real life she was always there for you. And before you say anything about proving she’s a girl you two skyped quite often. Opening the text you saw that she remembered you would be moving and that you promised to give her all the details.
AA: Hey _____ how’s the new school?
__:Hey its okay I guess. I made a few new friends.
AA:*horrified look* Are you going to replace me _____?
__: haha no I could never replace you  J
AA: Sooooo are there any cute boys *raises eyebrows suggestively*
You had to pause for a bit. Should you tell her? No, not with the shipping queen so near by.
__: there are some okay boys I guess.
__:I am not!
AA: come on girl give me all the details!
You sighed there was no avoiding it now.
__: later I have a hard core shipper right next to me and I would never hear the end of it.
AA: ugh fine I have to go now anyway. Talk to you later okay?
__: okay

Right after finishing your conversation with Aradia the bell rung. Talk about good timing huh?

The last bell had just rung and you were walking to your locker when you heard. “_____ !!hey _____!!!! What’th up?” yep it was Sollux. It seems like he was really trying to fix what he did. The thought made you smile. He came up to you with the geeky smile on. “Tho want to go to that movie?” “Sure why not. Just let me get my stuff.” “okay.” you went to your locker and put everything in your backpack. Zipping it and throwing over your shoulder you shut your locker.  “Okay Sollux lets go.” He looked around for a second confusing you. “Looking for something?” That seemed to bring him back to reality. “Huh? Oh no nothing, lets go.” Seems suspicious, but you let it go.  As you walked down the hallway to the door Sollux kept looking around like he was expecting something.  You opened the door to go outside and that’s when it happened.
A bucket. Full of water. Fell on your head. And as if that wasn’t enough when you got the bucket off your head you slipped on the water and fell down the steps.
This is part four everyone. Thank you for all the positive feedback, but still please tell me if there's a way I can improve.
Homestuck belongs to Hussie.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

The popular geek part 3 [Sollux x reader]

The two of you just stood there for what seemed like an hour, but it was only 30 seconds.  The first one to recover from initial shock was you.
I. cant. Believe it.  Your next door neighbor was Sollux?  It seems life took the challenge you NEVER issued it.  I tried to simply slam the door shut but something blocked it from closing completely.  I looked down to see that he jammed his elbow inside the door. “L-Look _____ I know I fucked up but plethae hear me out!” He sounded so panicked. What to do. What to do. On one hand he did an awful thing. On the other he looked like he really did want to apologize. Sighing I slowly opened the door. Then I looked at him expectantly.  He looked so relieved that I was giving him a chance to explain.
She was actually going to give me a chance to explain? I cant believe it. All my friends would have just pushed my elbow out and slammed the door again. ______ really was cool.  I cant believe I did that to her.  I feel so bad.  Then I realized she was waiting for me to explain.  I totally panicked and like the geek I am shoved the present into her hands.  Now it was her turn to look shocked.  But still what were the odds that _____ would be your new neighbor?  “OK so here’th the bathicth of it. I didn’t have a choice I had to do that.”
What does he mean he had to do that? I was now intrigued.  So I did a totally stupid thing and if my parents were here they would kill me.  I let him into the apartment.  I shut the door with my foot since I was holding his present.  He went and sat on the couch. Then he did the unspeakable.  He ate my pocky. No one, and I mean no one touches my pocky.  “HEY DON’T TOUCH THAT!” I quickly deposited the box on the kitchen counter than ran back into the living room. He looked shocked at how fast I got back then  a evil smirk came over his face. That look was so new, it wasn’t the geeky face or the douche face. It stopped me dead in my tracks.  He than took another stick and stuck just the tip in his mouth.  He was teasing me. Oh no he wouldn’t win.  I tries to get it by diving halfway over the back of the couch but he moved it out of the way.  I stood up and tried to get it again but he kept moving it.  All the while eating my snack. Now why didn’t you simply go get another box? Simple, you didn’t want him to win.  I got the box back after like five minutes to realize it was just that.  An empty box.  He was holding the last stick in his hand and all I did was glare. He laughed and gave me the last stick.  I sat on the couch and angrily munched on my pocky. When I was done I looked at him with a serious face. “so why did you do it?” he immediately stopped laughing.  He looked at his hands that were folded in his lap.  “Well you thee…”

He spent about five minutes explaining something that could have taken about two minutes.  The reason? He didn’t want to be a geek.  He said that if he was seen as my friend then he would be uncool. Like me. isn’t that great, he came to apologize only to make things worse.  He looked so relieved after he said it to. Like he had just fixed everything.  All I could do was hang my head and mutter two words.  “get out” it came out only a whisper but he still heard it.  He looked shocked, but after what he did why would he be? Its his fault anyway.  “W-what wath that ____?” “you heard me. Get out.”
His face dropped but he did what he was told and left.  The best part about it? That even after his five minute rant. He never said sorry.
You walked to school and went straight to your locker.  You could hear the giggles loud and clear. It was also clear that they were directed towards you. How could you tell? Simple, the pointing and whispering “looks it her” whenever you walked by.  You got all the books you would need until lunch and headed to the computer lab.  that’s when the thought struck you.
‘you and Sollux are the only two in that class.’
Life really hates you as of late. You sighed and walked to the computer room. You opened the door a crack and poked your head in. Sollux wasn’t there yet.  With a sigh you opened the door the rest of the way and sat at a computer far away from where you sat yesterday.  You remember that he said the teacher let you do what ever you want.  So you went online and watched anime.  You were about five minutes in when you heard talking in the hallway.  One of the people was clearly Sollux you could pick up his lisp. So the other person was probably Dave or another popular. The conversation went something like this…
“So what was with that chick yesterday?”
“You mean ____ the’th just a girl from thome of my clatheth.”
“Well she was bangin’ but seemed like a total geek.”
There was a small pause. Would he say something for you?
“Yeah, theriously. Like really who even liketh (favorite band)?”
Of course he wouldn’t.
“Well see you later dude.”
“yeah thee you.”

With that Sollux walked into the room and you just pretended you had been watching anime and didn’t hear the rude conversation. He put his tuff down where he sat yesterday then he came and stood next to you.  You tried to ignore him in hopes that he would go away buuut no such luck.  “______. Hey ______. _________. Come on anthwer me.” “sigh What Sollux?” just keep your eyes on the screen. Just keep them on the screen. “I’m thorry.” wait. WHAT? “What?” “ I realized after I left your house yesterday that I never said sorry, but I really do mean it.” “Its okay.” LIES! LIES! You only said it in hopes that he would go away. Again no suck luck. What he said next surprised you immensely. “Th- tho I was wondering if you w-wanted to go thee a movie or thomething?” Did he just ask you out? You just stared at him as he awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck. He was staring at the floor and you were just about to say no when there was a loud shout.
All of a sudden a girl with long blonde hair ran in the room and totally glomped Sollux.  She pulled her head back but still had him in a tight hug. She sounded so exited. The next sentence she said was shocked you the most.

Part three everyone thanks so much for commenting. As always please give me feedback
Homestuck belongs to hussie.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by
     "Mama!" I cried as she shoved me into the dank and dark closet. "Nie!"
     "Stay hidden Moje dziecko." I heard the soft whisper of my mother's faint voice, I knew that this may very well be the last time I heard that beautiful sound. "Kocham Cie."
     Then everything fell apart, I heard it from my crouching position in which I sat hidden. The Schwabz broke down our door, I could hear the clicks of guns with them, but I remained silent like my moma had told me. I heard a faint voice, maybe the voice was so drowned out by the gunfire, I could not tell, but it was indeed Mama, 'Nie pozwól im zobaczyć, że płaczesz'.
'Do not let them see you cry' I turned the words over in my mind, the only safe place in the country now, even now that wouldn't last long with the Niemcy taking over. I decided I wouldn't let Poland fall, not without a fight.
     As if by cue, after I heard a thump, one I would never forget after the smell of blood filled the air, it started playing aloud, the loud melodious tune cried out over our great city despite the Nazi invaders.
     "Jeszcze Polska nie Zginęła, kiedy my żyjemy!" The Anthem cried out, crackled and broken because of the speakers, but hopeful none the less. "Co nam obca przemoc wzięła, szablą odbierzemy."
     I felt a little bit of pride rise up, the type of pride Mama had always told me about, a stubborn undying pride. I knew that it was no time to go down without a fight, especially not with what they had done to Mama. This wouldn't be easy for the Niemcy, I wouldn't let it be.
     I gathered the supplies around me, there were some bottles of wodka that tatuś always kept away in the closet for celebrations. There were some old rags that Mama had never thrown away too, Aldok had shown me how to make a simple bottle bomb. I grabbed the nearest bottle and with little struggle managed to take off the lid and dowse the short rag in the alcoholic liquid before stuffing it down and grabbing a match, which was next to tatuś's tobacco, I lit the match, threw open the closet door, and with a cry in Polish, lit the rag and threw the bottle at the Nazi officers who didn't have time to defend themselves before the glass cracked over one of their heads and set both ablaze.
     I grabbed what supplies I could carry and ran out as fast as my legs could carry me in my long dress, my Sunday dress for my first communion which was now in tatters as it tore off on little spiky things. I would head for the neighbors and help with what I could, little baby Tolek was only 1 and the family needed to leave before things got to bad.
     But I would stay, under the thin crackling of our anthem, I would stay and fight the Niemcy to the death. For Poland, for no other, I knew that everyone who could would stay and fight, the smell of blood and burning bodies and houses would only drive us farther.
From the point of view of Anastazja a young Polish girl on the day of Warsaw being invaded by the Niemcy ((Germans))
She may be young, but within her the heart of a Pole will have her fight back.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
You were on your way to geography class. It was your last class of the day, and luckily, your geography teacher was your favorite teacher. His name was Mr. Tino Väinämöinen, or as he preferred, Mr. Tino or just Tino. He was a very cheery man who was good at his job and really loved Christmas, stating that it was his favorite holiday and that Santa was from Finland, his home country.

You smiled at the thought of the short, blonde, happy-go-lucky finnish teacher. You had an A in his class, and t seemed as if you were his favorite student, wait, that can't be right, teachers don't have favorites! Or so you thought....

You walked into your geopgraphy class. Half of the class was out sick with the flu, so the class was pretty quiet. Most of the loudmouths in your class, like Alfred, Arthur, and Francis, were sick. But some kids didn't get sick, like Ivan and Yao.

That's when your Finnish teacher walked into the classroom. "Good afternoon~! How is everyone doing today~?" He greeted you and your classmates cheerfully.

There were some mumbles, sounding like, "It's okay...." or "I'm pretty good." or, "Please let me change seats Mr. Tino! Ivan is freaking me out, aru!" You felt bad for Yao; Ivan seemed to be a little too affectionate with the shorter chinese student.

Tino smiled, obviously not hearing Yao's plea for help. "Well that's good. But everyone's still out sick, that's too bad...."

"....I'm not sick..." It was Matthew, who sat in the back. Of course, no one heard him.

~Le Timeskip to the end of class by Romano's pizza!~

You were packing up your stuff like all the other students when you remembered that you wanted tutoring for an upcoming test. You were hoping Mr. Tino would be avaliable to help right now.

You walked up to Tino's desk when you had everything packed up and all the other students were gone. Tino noticed you and looked up from his paperwork. He smiled at you warmly. "Hello ______! Do you need any help?"

You nodded shyly. "Um, yes actually. I was wondering if I could maybe get some tutoring in before the big test." You answered him.

"Why yes of course! I'll help you with that! You already know what most of the test is over, right?" Tino asked.

"Yes, I just had a few questions about it...."

"Okay!" He exclaimed. "Just show me what you need help with!"

You nodded and got out some notes that you took earlier in the class. You and Tino sat down at one of the desks and you showed him what you had questions about. Finally, you were almost done, and Tino had explained everything perfectly.

"Oh, and one last question!" You started to turn your head so you could look at your teacher instead of your paper.

"And what is that?" He asked, looking up from over your shoulder.

And that's when your lips touched. It was alarming, you kissing your own teacher! You couln't believe it! Yeah, you thought he was cute, but didn't everyone?!

At last, you both pulled away, blushing darkly. You looked down at your paper, unable to say anything at the moment since so many thoughts raced through your mind. Like, I just kissed my teacher! And, I'm going to be in soooo much trouble for this if someone saw us! But there was one thought that stuck out the most, Hy did it feel so good?!

Tino was thinking the same thing. He did enjoy it himself even if it was a bad thing. It was just an accident! He thought. B-but it felt amazing....

"I-I'm s-sorry-" You started, blushing darkly.

You were silenced by Tino's lips again. They were soft, but kinda cold. You found yourself kissing back, which was surprising to both of you.

You buried your hands in his blonde hair as Tino wrapped his arms around your waist. Unfortunatly, due to air, Tino and you had to pull away. You were both blushing, as well as panting slightly.

"_-____...." Tino breahed, looking into your (e/c) orbs. "I-I've loved you ever since y-you first came into my class, even though you are a minor...."

"I f-feel the same way, T-Tino." You replied.

Tino's eyes lit up, and he smiled at you. "I'm so happy t-to hear that, ______!" Tino kissed you again, stroking your cheeks with his thumbs. You kissed back, resting your hands on his shoulders.

Suddenly, Tino lifted you onto the desk, pushing off the papers. He stopped kissing you, only to move down to your neck. You moaned a little, shivers running up and down your spine. It felt so good even though you knew it was so wrong.

Your hands slid from Tino's shoulders to his navy blue tie, which you attempted to take care of. Tino blushed lightly and helped with that, taking off his tie and suit jacket. Then he started to lift up your (f/c) t-shirt. Once it was off, Tino loked down at your bra-clad chest.

You blushed furiously, feeling very subconscious of your looks. As you tried to cover yourself with your arms, Tino moved them so that they were pinned above your head. "You're so beautiful, ______." He said sexily.

The way he said your name caused you to shiver a little. He smirked and put his hands down on your chest, massaging your breasts through your bra. Soon, Tino got bored of the bra, and somehow managed to get it off of you.

He took one of your breasts into his mouth, his pink muscle flicking over your bud, making you mewl in pleasure. He massaged your other breast, not wanting it to feel left out.

You squirmed underneath him, unused to this new and pleasurable sensation between your legs. You moaned a little, causing Tino to smirk. He switched breasts and continued teasing you.

You never imagined Tino would be so good at this. Tino's mouth detached from your breast and you whimpered a little, missing the attention. Tino unbuttoned his white shirt, revealing a nice, toned body. You had to keep yourself from drooling a little.

Tino grinned at seeing you like this. He leaned down close to your ear and whispered huskily. "Do you like what you see~?"

You nodded, unable to speak right now. Tino is so sexy!!! You thought to yourself as you trailed your fingers along his chest.

"Good," Tino replied before licking the shell of your ear. You moaned at this, unable to keep it in.

Tino's skilled fingers went down to your jeans. He tugged at them until they were loose, exposing your (f/c) panties to him. He rubbed your entrance through the cloth and grinned devishly. "You're so wet already,"

How could you not be?! You had your sexy, finnish, geography teacher teasing you this whole time! It would be hard not to get wet at all of this attention!

Tino took off his pants, showing his finnish flag boxers. "Very patriotic...." You murmured.

"I'm proud of my country." Tino answered, kissing you on the lips. Your fingers went to the borderline of his boxers and you tugged on them. Tino stoped kissing you. "Eager, huh?"

You blushed and nodded. Tino smirked and kissed you again. As he kissed you, he pulled off his boxers and your pantie. Tino positioned himself at your entrance.

"Ready?" He asked, holding your hand in his.

"Y-yes." You answered.

Then, he thrust into you fully, and you screamed in pain, tears pricking your eyes. You squeeze Tino's hand tightly as you try to get used to his length. Finally after a couple minutes the pain subsided and was replaced by pleasure.

"M-move," You said.

Tino nodded and started to thrust in and out of you slowly. You moaned, encouraging him to go faster. He picked up speed and you wrapped your legs around his waist.

You could feel yourself close to your climax when Tino hit your g-spot. "Right t-there T-Tino!" You gasped.

Tino grunted in reply and hit your g-spot harder and faster. Finally you came, screaming loudly. "T-TINO!!!"

At the sound of you screaming his name, Tino came after you, shooting his seed deep inside your core. You were panting and blushing darkly, your legs and the desk underneath you were sticky. Tino almost collapsed on top of you, his body gleaming with sweat.

"I-I love you T-Tino...." You breathed.

"Minäkin rakastan sinua*." He replied, kissing you lightly on the lips.

Both of you, overcome with exhaustion, feel asleep right there on the desk. Little did the two of you know, the wood working shop teacher, Berwald Oxenstierna, had seen what the two of you did together. He had come over to give Tino some coffee before leaving the school. He was silent as he turned and walked away from the room, hoping no on else will find the two of you like that.
Guess Finny's not so innocent as he leads everyone to believe, eh?
You get a sexy finnish teacher that's in love with you, lucky! XD
And you all know the regular disclaimer! But I think that :iconsexyfinlandplz: owns you now. :iconiggybrowsplz: If you know what I mean.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Norway's eyes wandered around the living room. Iceland was on his laptop, and you were on the couch. You were just reading a book, nothing special. The Norwegian male's eyes flashed with mischievously. He had a plan to cure his boredom.

He walked over to Iceland. The younger blonde looked up and raised a brow in question. Upon seeing the emotion in his brother's eyes he got up and left in a flash. This hadn't gotten your attention, you must have REALLY liked that book. Looking at the cover, Norway felt the urge to facepalm. You were reading the volume of one of your favourite mangas.

Walking over to you he sat down and pulled you into his lap. You squeaked, and looked up at him. He smirked, grabbing your book he marked the page, an tossed the book onto the coffee table without a care.

"Lukas! I was reading that!" You whined. You tried getting up, but Norway kept a firm grip on you. "I was getting to the best part too!" Your cries of distress were silences with a rough, lust-filled kiss. You let out a soft groan as Norway bit your bottom lip.

Pulling away, Norway wrapped your legs around his waist. As he began to stand, you wrapped your arms around his neck in a frenzy. He began to whisper dirty things into your ear as he walked upstairs to your shared bedroom. You blushed as you felt yourself get wet by just the things he whispered to you. You hadn't heard the door open, close, then lock, but once Norway places you on the bed, you knew you were in the shared bedroom.

Norway began to strip himself of his clothes. You watched with a lusty gaze. You quickly pulled off your own shirt, feeling a bit too hot for comfort. You pants soon followed suit. Norway looked you up and down and a sexy smirk claimed his usually emotionless face.

He kissed you passionately on the lips, his hands slipping under your bra and giving them a good squeeze. The moan that left your lips was muffles by your lover's lips, but it still sounded oh so delicious to him. Norway undid your bra and tossed it behind him. He licked lips as he saw your rosy buds.

Norway grinder into your hip as he bit down on your nipple. A cry of both pleasure and pain came from your pink lips as your hands untangled themselves into his Norway's hair. He licked and sucked on the bud for awhile before switching to the neglected breast.

The teasing was beginning to get to you. You could feel Norway's covered member against your soaked panties. You bucked your hips a little, happy with the deep growl that emitted from his throat. Norway pulled away from your chest and gave you a glare. You pouted.

"L-Lukas. . ." You said softly, missing his touch already.

"Tell me what you want." He ordered.

"I-I. . . I want you to fuck me. . ." You said with a deep blush. Norway smiled and gave you a soft kiss.

"Good girl." He said, with satisfaction. He quickly rid himself of his boxers and pulled your panties away from your heat.

His hands got a good grip on your hips as he positioned himself. He glanced down at you, [e/c] orbs filled with lust, and impure desires. Without a second thought he buried himself into your warmth. He groaned as the pleasure racked his body. You cried out, as he began to thrust quickly.

Pushing your legs up and to the sides to get a better angle, Norway quickened his pace. You yelled out his name, the new position making you go crazy. Pulling him down, your lips crashed with his in a bruising kiss. With a few more thrusts you both came, Norway's hot sees shot into you, spilling out a little.

Both of you panted. Norway pulled out of you, and laid next to you. He pulled you close and gave you a kiss.

"Jeg elskar deg, [Name]. . ." Norway whispered into your ear.

"Jeg e-elskar deg oogså, Lukas." You whispered back as you began to drift off into sweet slumber in Norway's arms.
This is for :iconhetalialover345:
Another RP that lead to a lemon! XD
I feel like this is really long, so being the lazy person I am, I didn't re-read this for any errors. Since this was done on my iPod if there is something spellcheck fixed that doesn't fit please tell me!

Jeg elskar deg, [Name]. . . - I love you, [Name]. . .
Jeg elskar deg oogså, Lukas. . . - I love you too, Lukas

Part 1 = You're Here
Part 2 - [link]

Norway and Iceland belong to Hidekaz Himaruya
You belong to you.
I only own the story!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Tap. . . Tap. . . . Tap. . Tap. . . SLAM!

Opening his eyes and sitting up quickly, Norway looked around the room. The soft sounds he had heard were interrupted and roughly woke him from his unconscious state. His emotionless violet eyes looked around the room, only stopping momentarily to watch the still asleep [Name] that lay next to him. He found nothing out of the ordinary.

A string of curses were heard and the Norwegian male turned and narrowed his eyes at the bedroom door. It remained closed, but as the curses continued Norway could tell which language they were in and easily deciphered them.

It was Danish.

'Is he here? But how did he get in?' Norway thought, slowly getting up and getting dressed. He didn't want to be too loud, but he knew what had to be done.

He was gonna have to smack a Dane.

Slipping out of the bedroom silently, he made his way downstairs and to the kitchen. He carried the mace from his Viking years, twirling it absent-mindedly in his hands. Silently walking into the kitchen, Norway saw the one and only Denmark. He was making something on the counter with his back turned to his so-called 'best friend' and there were different ingredients all over the place.


There was flour on the floor, some butter on the wall (which the violet-eyed Nordic saw as a waste), egg yolk on the counter, and various other things.

"Dane." Norway's voice was cold and deadly. Denmark whipped his head around, surprised by the sudden sound of his friend's voice. "What are you doing?" The tone in his voice coated in venom.

"Oh, hej Norge!" Denmark said, smiling happily. "I was making a cake!" He said it like it was the most obvious thing.

Before he could answer, Norway heard soft footsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw a sleepy-looking [Name] wearing one of his large t-shirts with a little fish on it. The sight was almost TOO cute for the Nordic to handle.

"Good morning, Nor. . ." The sleepy eyed beauty said with a small yawn. She was rubbing the sleep out of her eyes with her hand and clutching the shirt a little with the other.

"[Name]. . . G-Good morning. . ." Norway said, blushing and mentally scolding himself for stuttering.

"Aw, [Name]! You look so cute~ And you even made Norge blush!" Denmark laughed, wrapping his arms around [Name] and giving here a tight hug, making sure not to squeeze her too hard.

"Ugh. . . Denmark, can you please let go of me? It's too early for me to get annoyed and stay happy. . ." [Name] said trying to push the Dane away, and keep the t-shirt from going too high.

"Hmmm. . . . Fine~!" Denmark said, pouting as he released the small female. Turning back around to face Norway, Denmark's face came in contact with said Nordic's mace. So harshly, in fact, that the wild blonde fell to the floor, unconscious with a little blood coming out of his now broken nose.

"Stupid Dane." Norway muttered, walking over to his love and wrapping his arms around her, protectively. "Don't touch [Name]. She's mine."

"Hehe. . . . You can be so protective Norge." [Name] giggled, laying her hands on Norway's chest, along with her head. The taller male pouted a little, his serious demeanour slipping away easily. "But I guess that's just one of the many reasons I love you. . . ~" [Name] cooed softly.

"Jeg elskar deg, oogså. . ." Norway said, smiling just a little. He quickly pulled away from [Name], opting to pick her up bridal style instead. The Norwegian took his lover upstairs to spend the whole day in bed. Napping.

As for the unconscious Dane on the kitchen floor, he would soon wake up and go bother a certain Icelander. This Icelander would in turn, kick the Dane out after almost having a drunken sloppy make-out session with him. Oh the wonders of drinking 23 cases of beer.

This isn't cutesy or lovey-dovey. My apologies :iconhetalialover345:
It's more crack. Especially with that ending. I had too, though. It was just begging to be written. XD
I'll put a link to Part 1 [The Lemon] here either tonight, or tomorrow. Sorry for the inconvenience.

Part 1 - [link]
Part 2 - You're Here

Norway, Denmark, and Iceland belong to Hidekaz Himaruya.
You belong to yourself.
I only own the story.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Collection by

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.

"Gil, I told you, get the hell outta my room, I'm trying to paint here!"

Unfortunately, the albino was out of the room before the roll of painter’s tape I hurled at him could hit its target, and it bounced harmlessly off the doorframe. "Fuck. I missed again." Grumbling crossly, I turned back to the far wall of my bedroom with my roller, and proceeded to continue layering the paint over what was already there.

I wanted a change in my room, and since the walls in here hadn't been painted since I moved in, I figured it was probably a good idea. However, a certain someone seemed determined to impede my progress by making my supplies disappear, swapping out the paint buckets I had for a deep royal blue (I still have no idea how Gilbert managed that one), drawing doodles or stick figures on corners I had already painted, or moving things around so they were out of my reach when I was on the small ladder. As a result, I'd yelled at him to 'get the fuck out or I will have your head,' but he still wasn't listening.

Bah. I didn't expect him to anyway.

I reached down to collect more paint off the roller tray, only to find it on the complete other side of the room. At this point, I was about ready to scream, but I settled for taking a deep breath. If I were in his place I'd be doing the same damn thing, right? Right. Deal with it.

Mutely, I moved the roller tray back to where it had been, then crossed to the door and locked it (no matter that the locks were pathetic, I would notice if he tried to pick it) before going to the windows and opening them. Ventilation was good where paint fumes were concerned.

More than once over the next couple of hours, I heard the doorknob rattle. But to my surprise, Gilbert made no attempts to pick the lock. So I worked in peace until a bit after lunchtime, where there was a loud and startling thud against the door. My head jerked up in confusion.

"Frau," Gilbert moaned from the hallway, "Ich will Essen. Vill you make me some? Please?" he whined, drawing out the last word.

I sighed, already getting down off the stepladder. "There's plenty of food in the kitchen, just go get some!" I called back, starting to clean up my painting things. After all, I was hungry too, and I already had thoughts of making lunch before he gave in and used the word 'please.'

"But zhe Awesome me is too lazy," he complained, and I heard something sliding against the door, so I assumed he was now sitting in front of my bedroom door. "Plus I'll probably burn somezhing."

"That is absolutely true, but if you wanna convince me you have to try harder than that," I said, wiping off my hands on one of the rags sitting at the bottom of the stepladder. It wasn't that I really wanted Gilbert to convince me to make him lunch—I had already been planning to anyway—but I was curious to know what lengths he would go to. The fact he hadn't threatened to call Francis (who actually knew how to both cook and pick locks) was incredible in the first place.

"If I try to make food I vill burn down zhe kitchen, or I play it safe and don't eat at all. Your pick."

"Still not good enough," I teased, opening the door to see a rather pathetic-looking Prussian on the floor in the hall. "Try again."

"You actually know how to cook?" Gilbert hazarded.

I shook my head as I started down the stairs. "No such luck."

"Ludvig and Francis are both busy?"


"I vould melt the cast iron pots in zhe cabinets?"


"You're really pretty?"

"N—Flattery will get you nowhere," I corrected midsentence, "But don't stop trying." I walked into the kitchen, a certain clingy albino dogging my steps. "Now what do you want for lunch?"

Gilbert wasn't too subtle in his victory dance behind me before he calmed enough to say cheerfully, "Somezhing vith vurst?"

"Sausage it is, then," I said, pulling some uncooked German sausages from the fridge. "And we still have some sauerkraut left over from last night, if you'd like me to reheat that?" I nearly dropped said container of sauerkraut when I felt arms tightly wind around my calf and ankle. "What the hell..?"

"Have I ever mentioned how absolutely wunderbar you are?" he practically purred, tucking his face into my calf.

I groaned, hiding my face in my hand before he could see the slowly spreading blush. "You want me to make potatoes too, don't you?"


I sighed, setting the sausage and sauerkraut on the counter and struggling to walk over to the pantry (while dragging Gilbert along behind me, seeing as he refused to let go of my leg) to grab a couple of potatoes, which would soon be chopped up and frying in a pan. "This would be easier to do if you let go."

"Nein. I don't vant to."

"You are a complete and total brat," I told him with no venom behind the insult, moving as little as possible to get everything set up and two pans heated up—one for sausage, one for the potatoes. It was only Gilbert's luck that I didn't need to move from the stove for the majority of the cooking time, seeing as the plates were above and to the right of the stove and therefore within easy reach.

About half an hour later, I gave my leg an experimental shake while balancing one plate on each hand, but to no avail—Gilbert was pretty solidly locked around my leg. "Gil, if you don’t want me spilling this food it might be a good idea to let go."


"Gil, c'mon."


"You want food or not?"


"Then are you going to let go?"


"You are such a child..."

"But you're zhe vone who puts up vith zhe Awesome me."

"Sadly, yes," I responded, dragging him over to the kitchen table to lay the plates down. Then back across the tile to get the sauerkraut I'd heated up, and back to the table, then to get silverware, and back... "You know, I’m at a loss as to how you don’t have an Indian burn or something on your stomach."

"I'm too Awesome for zhat."

"So what, am I supposed to hold your food down for you?" I demanded, carefully taking a seat so I didn't cause him to clock his head on the leg of the chair.  The following silence was rather suspicious, and I glared down at Gilbert to see him looking up at me with a hopeful grin. "You've got to be fucking kidding me."


I glared at him. "What do I get out of it?" I challenged, raising an eyebrow.

"Zhe pleasure of my Awesome company und my Awesome compliments on your cooking?"

"You seem to be using that word a lot today.

"Is it vorking?"

"Not in the least," I deadpanned. "But... I'm guessing there's no other way to get you to eat?"


I sighed dramatically, rolling my eyes to the ceiling. "This is a one-time thing, Prussian. Got it?"

Mentally berating myself for agreeing to this, knowing that it would only get worse from here on in, I speared a piece of the sausage on the fork and held it down to Gilbert, resting my chin in my other hand. I refused to look at him.

"Say, frau," Gilbert managed past a mouthful of food, "Could I maybe help you paint?"

"I'm not doing the kind of painting you're thinking of, Gil," I warned him. "The kind I’m doing is boring as fuck."

"So I vould be as bored as a slut on her period?"

"More or less."

"Then could I paint on some decorations?" he asked hopefully as I held down a forkful of sauerkraut. It was a mystery to me how he was still holding on to my leg.

"Not on your life," I replied instantly. "My room is going to be one solid color. That's it."

"Vhere's zhe fun in zhat?" he complained, nearly spewing sauerkraut everywhere.

"Don't talk with your mouth full. And I never said it was fun, I just said yesterday that I was looking for a change as far as the walls." No need to tell him I actually had been planning on adding some finishing touches...  such as painted decorations.

"It vas implied."

"Was not!"

"Vas too!"

"I'm not gonna argue this," I said weakly, holding a piece of sausage down. "Why am I even doing this?"

"Because you love me," Gilbert said in a sing-song tone.

I just sighed, holding my head in my free hand.


After lunch, I was back up in my room painting, but this time I left the door open as well as the windows. Now that Gilbert was fed and somewhat appeased, I was (foolishly) hoping that he would leave well enough alone, or maybe go off with Antonio and Francis to get slobbering drunk again.

Since I had also eaten (after I finished feeding Gilbert, the bastard), I was in a significantly better mood, and once my hair was held back from my face with a bandana, I picked my stuff back up, put in a pair of headphones, and continued working. To my absolute delight, the paint bucket wasn't switched at all this time, nor were any of the supplies on the stepladder moved. I didn't even have to turn around to see if something had shifted.

I had just finished one of the two shorter walls and was humming to one of the songs on my mp3 player while I got off the stepladder, when I turned to see a crouched figure with white hair and a small paintbrush busy with the corner of the wall nearest the door. Aside from being enormously frustrated, this was about the point at which I think I just gave up, and I pulled my headphones out. Curious, I looked over his shoulder—he seemed to be oblivious to the fact that I had now noticed him—and saw a small area of yellow. Not a bright, blinding yellow, more a light butter yellow.

... With a beak?

"Is that your canary?" I asked, giggling at the sheer oddity of what he had chosen to sabotage my work with. Except... well, this time, at least, Gil was trying to keep everything neat and clean.

"He is not a canary," Gilbert bit out crossly. "He is a Gilbird. And yes it is."

I laughed again, letting it go. It... might actually be kinda cool, having one giant 'Gilbird' on the wall. It was kinda funny, now that I thought about it. "You do realize," I said cheerfully, "That if you paint one, I have to as well?"

"It vill never be as Awesome as mine," he preened, "But I suppose you can, ja."

Needless to say, an hour later, one of the shorter walls of my room was covered from ceiling to floor in a shit ton of little fluffy yellow birds, ranging from the size of a football to fist-sized to the size of Gilbert's big head.

How in the hell had he managed to do this (and get me to as well) without retribution? I would probably never know.

Well, at least he was keeping it to one wall.

I was up on the stepladder and finishing the fluffy chick in the top corner when I glanced down, and saw that Gilbert was adding eye colors to some of the 'Gilbirds.' I giggled under my breath.

"Vhat? All of zhem have to be different," my friend insisted. "Zhat a problem?"

"Not at all, Gil," I said with a grin. "I suppose you're going to name them all?"


"Oh! I had a thought last night that I wanted to share," I commented. "And don't you dare say you smelled something burning or I will up end this thing of yellow paint over your hair."

"Quit reading my mind, frau, zhat is really starting to get freaky."

"I bet. But what I wanted to say is that snowflakes really are the perfect metaphor for people," I continued. "Each one is unique, y'know?"


"But we all have the same structure, build, and are pretty similar in spite of our differences... and really, with as many around as there is, nobody's gonna notice your differences unless they care enough to look closely," I added thoughtfully, peering down at him pointedly.

Gilbert gave me a dry look before returning to adding eye color to the chicks.

"Of course... people are also similar to snowflakes in that it is difficult to drive when there are too many of them piled up on the road."

"Zhat is it, I am taking avay your license," a voice that wasn't Gilbert's said from the doorway.

Both Gilbert and I turned to see who it was simultaneously, though our reactions were drastically different. Gil threw himself at his brother with a hollered, "VEST!!" while I complained, "I swear to fuck, I lock my door and you nations still manage to find your way in!"

"My bruder hasn't texted me or obsessively called me all day. I zhought somezhing vas wrong," Ludwig replied to me, while holding on to the doorframe to avoid toppling over.

"Vait. So zhat's all it takes to get you to come running?" Gil asked with a glint in his eyes. "If I had known zhat I vould have shut my phone off long ago."

"Vhat are you two even doing?" the German asked, looking at the unusually empty room.

"Use your eyes," I responded playfully as I got down off the ladder. "I am repainting my room. He is sabotaging me and eventually used his shitty mind powers to convince me to help him cover one wall of my room with chicks." That said, I gestured back at the now-yellow wall, noticing how many of the creatures Gilbert had given a different eye color to.

"... I should be surprised by now, but I am honestly not," Ludwig finally said, raising his eyebrows. Then he looked down at his brother, who was apparently still trying to crush the air out of his lungs (with little success).

"I did feed him earlier," I warned. "If he starts begging for food, don't listen to him."

"Do you have to ruin everyzhing?" Gilbert complained, tipping his head back to look at me.

"When it comes to you? Oh, I only live to ruin your life, that's why I starve you and lock you in your room for days at a time," I said dramatically, rolling my eyes. "He had sausage, sauerkraut, and potatoes for lunch. There's some left over if you wanna go downstairs and heat it up," I offered Ludwig, gesturing at the stairs.

"No zhank you, I had lunch not zhat long ago," Ludwig said politely, though his tone was at odds with his actions. At the moment, I'd have to say he was struggling to remove his brother's arms from his torso—and appeared to be failing.

"Observe," I said cheerfully, reaching down with one finger and wiggling it into Gilbert's ribcage. The result was a high-pitched shriek and a certain albino crashing to the floor.

"You cheater!" Gilbert fumed, scrambling to his feet.

I grinned wickedly. "What was that sound I heard? I'm seeing little blonde girl, pigtails, pink gingham dress, maybe five years old—"


"Children, children," Ludwig said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I'm going to head back," he informed me. "I just came to check in on you and... zhis vone."

"Understandable," I said cheerfully.

Gilbert swung to face his brother, looking horrified. "Vhat?! You're leaving already?? But you just got here, you can't leave!"

"I have vork to do."

"Aww, Vest, please?"

"I'm going to see you zhis veekend," Ludwig scolded, managing to free his leg from the same trap Gilbert had sprung on me earlier. "You vill see me zhen."

"You suck, Vest."

"See you soon, Ludwig," I said cheerfully. I gave the German a quick wave before climbing back up on the stepladder, continuing what I had been working on all day. Hopefully tonight would be the only night I would have to sleep on the couch.

"You, frau, are a traitor."

"But you love me," I mocked, repeating his words from earlier. "Now if you're going to finish, get back to work. Or else I swear to whatever deities exist I will sabotage your room."

"You're mean," Gilbert sniffled, before picking his small paint palate back up and finishing adding eye colors to the birds on his level. He was working on a pair of the yellow chicks snuggling together when he spoke again. "I just realized somezhing."

"Do share," I murmured absently, adding a bit of depth to the feathers on the current 'Gilbird.'

"I think I know vhy Bing is called 'Bing.' "


"Because It's Not Google."

"It's called Bing because it's not Google?" I asked in confusion, glancing down at him.

"No, zhat's vhat it stands for—B-I-N-G, Because It's Not Google," Gilbert explained slowly, like he would if he were talking to a child.

"Fuck off," I snapped playfully, regarding his tone. "I'm not an idiot."

"Could have fooled me. I zhink I need more red for zhis," he added abruptly, looking up at me.

"What you need is a psychiatrist who loves a challenge, you demented piece of shit. Red paint is over there." I jerked my chin towards the center of the room, where the majority of the paint containers were piled.

"You're talking?" Gilbert snorted, retrieving the paint he was after.

"Can it, Casper."

"Aww, am I in trouble?"

"You are the trouble."

"Vhy are you alvays so mean to me, frau?" he whined, continuing to give eye colors to all the little birds. "Are you almost done with zhose birds up top?"

"Very... nearly..." I said slowly, taking a moment to darken the feathers at one point. "... There. Yes, I am done," I told him, climbing down. Time for Gil to take his turn on the stepladder.

While my friend touched up the birds I had just finished working on, I looked over the fluffy creatures that were at ground level, and couldn’t help a smile when I saw all of the shades of the rainbow. Then...

Is that my eye color??

I leaned in closer to peer at the wall, seeing that the two chicks snuggling together did, in fact, have both my and Gil’s eye colors.

Just what is he implying…

Turning my head, I glared suspiciously up at Gilbert, who was humming to himself while finishing up his chosen job.

... Dork.

I shook my head, straightened up, and tapped my toe against the base of the stepladder to grab his attention. "I'm gonna go make some food. Anything in particular you want? Keep in mind I will not be feeding you this time around," I added in warning.

"Spätzle?" he asked hopefully, adopting a pitiful look.

"Remember that you're helping me clean up."

"Ja, I know."

"So long as you do. I’m also thinking maybe... Bratkartoffeln?" I suggested with a grin. Potatoes, bacon, and onions, all in a pan—German cooking didn't get much better.

"Oooh! Ja bitte! Bitte bitte bitte?! Bitte bitte bitte, ich werde dich für immer lieben! Ich verspreche es, bitte!"

"I already said I'm thinking about making it, you stupid Prussian," I teased, snickering at his enthusiasm. "If you need me I'll be downstairs in the kitchen. And if you dare say 'where you should be' I swear I will knock that stepladder out from under you. Got it?"

"Ja, ja."

"Punk," I muttered playfully, heading down the stairs. I quickly started dinner for us, but while I worked my mind wandered back to those two cuddling chicks that had taken the place front and center on my wall. More specifically, the eye colors that Gilbert had given them. Was it... could it have been a fluke? A joke? Just chance? He'd used at least a dozen other colors on the other chicks.

Maybe it was just wishful thinking (and it probably was), but somehow, I didn't think it was a mistake. 

Commercials sponsored by lack of internet, lack of energy, lack of time, and upcoming college classes.

So this one's been sitting on the back burner for a couple weeks while I awaited the return of my beloved fiance and beta. Finally got the go ahead from her, so here ya go! 

Danke for reading~

Story (c) DollF4ce
Gilbert Beilschmidt (c) Hidekaz Himaruya
You (c) :iconjustthatawesomeplz:

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content

or, enter your birth date.



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.

3 weeks later.

We had flown to London, trekked through France, Germany and Austria, eventually crossing the border into Hungary.

Crossing the border was easy-peasy, especially when you have Iron Man and Captain America in your vehicle. Before continuing with our travels, we regrouped just outside of Sopron, a city east of the western border.

We pulled onto a long stretch of gravel, travelling further into the woods. Once we had found a spot that was well hidden, Tony parked the car and we all jumped out. The three other vehicles followed suit and parked alongside in a semi-circle.

As the rest of the team got out of their vehicles, Tony, Nat and I decided to set up camp. As I turned to Steve for help, I noticed he was no longer beside. Oh no, he’d ran straight to Sharon, who he was now attempting to flirt with.

“Hey Rogers! Mind saving the flirting until later, we need your help!” I yelled.

Steve turned around at my voice and flipped me the bird.

“Charming, Rogers! Real charming!” I yelled again.

Sharon began chuckling and pushed the soldier towards me. As Steve neared, I could see the glare he was giving me.

“Aw what’s that face for?” I teased, gathering up equipment from the SUV.

“You know, since I might die tomorrow I might have wanted just one night with a woman, but no. You had to ruin the moment.”

“Did I hear correctly? Stevie wants to get his freak on?” Tony asked, rounding the car to stand beside us.

“Stay well out of it Stark,” Steve demanded.

“Oh come on now Capsicle, you know I have a way with the ladies. Let me help!”

“Not in this lifetime.”

“Suit yourself.” The billionaire shrugged, walking away.

I turned back to Steve smirking, who rolled his eyes in return.

A little while later the camp was fully operational, complete with campfire. Whilst we sat down to eat, we gathered around the campfire, like they do in the movies, and began to introduce ourselves to the new teammates.

“I’m Bucky, which you probably guessed from the metal arm. That shithead right there is Steve, that’s Natasha and the prick who’s got his mouth full of chicken is Tony. You already know Sharon and Maria so I’m going to save my breath and pass on the introductions to you guys,” I announced, pointing at said people.

A tall, well-built man with brunette hair and a scar trailing from the corner of his left eye down to his jaw stood up. “I’m Jack Kirby. This little lady here is Riley Johnson. Sat beside her is her husband Joe. Next to Joe we have Allison Hunter, Melanie Davenport, Duncan Steele, Dakota Hamilton, Cole Edwards and Bennett Henderson. We were all SHIELD Special Ops.”

The rest of us nodded and greeted the new, albeit trained teammates.

After our little introductions and Tony’s temper tantrum over being introduced and yelling ‘how do they not know who I am?’ we moved onto to the more important topic of the evening.

“So what’s the plan boss?” Sharon asked.

“We leave at 0800 hours. I’ve split us into four teams. Each team will take a car, and drive to the given destination. Rogers and I will be driving to the north side of the base. Romanoff, you’ll be with Hill, Steele and Kirby taking the east side,” I stated.

Both men high fived it that, obviously ecstatic to be working with Natasha and Maria.

Natasha gave a stern glare at the agents, and they settled back down with sheepish looks on their faces.

I rolled my eyes, “As I was saying. Stark, you’ll be leading Hamilton, Hunter and Edwards to the south side. Carter, you’re with the Johnsons, Henderson and Davenport taking the west. Is everyone clear of their teams?”

Everyone nodded except for Tony’s teammates who began groaning.

“Oh come on guys! I’m not that bad!”

“Yes you are,” they all spoke in unison.

“Moving on people. Natasha, you’re mission is to retrieve any information on Hydra. You’ve done it a thousand times before so it shouldn’t be a problem. Maria will be leading your teammates, making sure to cover your back. Burn the files onto a hard-drive and plant a bug in the system, destroying everything they have. You need to be fast, before they figure out what you’re doing and try to counteract the virus with one of their own.”

“Sounds easy enough.” Natasha nodded.

“Good. Everyone else good?”

Natasha’s team nodded, so I moved on to the next team.

“Stark, scan the place for weaponry. Any advanced technologies…take it. Any unusual happenings go on; your team are there to cover you.”

“Barnes, I’m Iron Man. I’m already covered…”

“I bet that’s not what you were saying after ‘New York.” I raised an eyebrow.

“Ouch…that hurt,” he feigned.

“You’ll get over it. Carter, you’re to search the facility for any persons you believe might be held captive. Set them free…but under no circumstance do you let them out of your sight. They’re to be taken into custody and dealt with appropriately. Again, your team are there to cover you. You must all watch your backs. Help each other, protect each other. This is going to be dangerous. You need to be self-aware.” I finished.

“What about you and Steve?” Sharon asked.

“We’re going in for the kill…” I winked at Steve.

A few hours went by and everyone decided to call it night. I saw Steve and Sharon sneak off together, doing god knows what. I picked up my phone from my pocket and dialled a number.


“Bruce, it’s Bucky. How is she?”

“No different from when you called me 6 hours ago. Barnes, I told you I would ring if there was any improvements.”

“But she’s still improving, yes?”

“Yes. Her lung is still fully functioning and all healed. The bleeding stopped not long after you left and hasn’t returned to that’s good. Her brain activity is looking up. The swelling is minimal, I’m confident she will have a full recovery.”

I sighed of relief, “Thank you, Bruce.”

“Don’t mention it. How’s the mission?”

“We’re heading there in the morning…”

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m fucking terrified. But I know this is something I need to do.”

“Be careful out there tomorrow, I’d like you all back here alive.”

“We’ll try our best. Can you do something for me Bruce?”


“Give her a kiss goodbye…from me.”


“Just do it. Please.”

“Alright,” he sighed.

“Goodbye Bruce.”

“I’ll see you soo-”

I hung up before he could finish his sentence. I didn’t want to hear what he was about to say, knowing that there was a possibility that I wouldn’t see him soon.

I set my phone back in my pocket and climbed into my tent, ready to get a, hopefully, decent night sleep.


I woke early to rustles and voices outside my tent. I groaned, stretching out my muscles before opening up my tent. I found everyone was packing up, getting gear ready and loading everything into the SUV’s.

“Morning, Princess,” Tony grinned, popping his head in front of the tent opening.

“Why are you so chipper in the morning? You’re giving me a headache.”

“Just trying to lighten the mood,” he stated before disappearing.

I rolled my eyes before gathering everything together and packing up. Once the tent was packed and loaded into the car, I grabbed my ‘soldier’ mask and set it on the front seat.

I called Steve over, announcing we were leaving and each team jumped into a vehicle.
I turned on the engine, revving the car to life. Steve buckled in, in the passenger seat and we set off. Our vehicle was first to leave with Natasha driving the car behind. Behind them was Sharon’s team, and then Tony and his team at the back. We looked quite the part. Black SUV’s, uniforms on, the lot.

It took around 2 hours to arrive in Budapest and we were about 30 miles away from the base.

Again, we came to a long stretch of woods. As Steve and I would be taking the north entrance, we indicated off the highway and into the woods, beeping at the cars behind us who carried on forwards.

10 minutes later and we had parked up. Steve and I had driven in silence, a weird tension between us lingering. I opened the back doors of the SUV and I began loading the guns with bullets. Steve jumped out of the passenger’s side, strapping his shield to the harness on his back and came to stand beside me.

I loaded the machine guns, then the pistols and attached them all to my belt and harness. I grabbed the pocket knives, attaching them a few to my belt and a few to the straps on my thighs. Once I was done, I closed the SUV doors and went to the driver’s side and grabbed my mask, dummy phone and ear piece.

I put the phone in my back pocket and put the mask on after I attached the earpiece in its position. Yup, I was in full Winter Soldier gear now. I handed Steve his own earpiece, he also attaching it in the correct position.

I locked the car (not that it really mattered) and began walking. The tension in the air was unbearable and I didn’t know the reason for it. I chalked it down to nerves, but there was something missing…something I couldn’t put my finger on.

I turned around to find Steve rooted in one spot, not making any attempts to move.
“Are you coming?” I shouted, walking back to where we were just stood.

“Yeah…I just…”

“Spit out Rogers, we haven’t got much time.”

He walked towards me and threw his arms around me and I let out a huff from the force.

“Err…Steve?” I patted his back.

He let go and stepped back.

“Sorry. It’s just…you, me and Hydra are a recipe for disaster. I’m terrified I’m going to lose you again.”

“Me too, Steve but we need to do this. For the sake of humanity!” I threw my arms up in the air, mockingly.

“You’re an idiot y’know that?” he chuckled.

“I’m aware…yes.” I grinned.

“We should go…come on.”

We trekked for a few miles before we came to an open plain. In the distance there was an old building on a hilltop, a lot like the one the Avengers infiltrated on Sokovia. Steve and I stood there for a moment observing the building before I clicked my earpiece to life.

“Romanoff, what’s your status?” I voiced into the intercom.

“We are ready and in position, Barnes.”

“Stark, status?”

“Ready for action, boss.”

“Carter, status?”

“Waiting for the signal, Soldier.”

“Alright…let’s get this show on the road. Engage in 3, 2…”

I paused before finishing the count down. I turned to look at Steve and noticed he had the same solemn expression on his face that I most likely did. He gave a slight nod, and I stared back into the distance.


Steve and I took off into a sprint towards the base and it wasn’t long before we were ambushed by Hydra agents. I retrieved the guns from my belt, releasing the safety trigger and began shooting. Agents were gaining in on us left, right and centre and we were most certainly outnumbered.

There must have been at least a hundred of them. The ground started to vibrate and a tank appeared from behind a hill, shooting blue rays.

I was battling against the Germans in Azzano, in a dark and dirty pit. I was scared; scared I was going to die. I sank back down in the trench, reloading my gun and got back up to shoot. Tanks. Tank after tank rounded over the hill and began shooting blue rays at the Germans. They were disappearing into thin air, their screams piercing. I was going to die…I was sur-

“Bucky, watch out!” Steve yelled, bringing me out of my flashback.

Something in me changed and I was overcome with a feeling of adrenaline and anger. I turned to find an agent nearing, gun pointed at my head. I swiftly brought my own gun up, and pulled the trigger. The agent fell to the floor, blood pooling around him.

Hours passed and fortunately for us Steve and I make a good team. We stopped, scanning the area and noticed the hundreds of dead bodies on the ground. I hunched over, putting my hands on my knees and inhaled deeply. As I stood back up straight I exhaled loudly, turning to Steve and chuckling.

“That wasn’t so ba-”

A gunshot sounded and I felt a piercing pain in my right shoulder. I sank to my knees, crying out in pain. I turned to find the source of the pain and I saw blood seeping through the material of the jacket. I reached my metal hand up to the wound to touch it. As I retreated my hand back, the metal was soaked in blood.

“B-Buck!?” Steve rushed over.

“I’m fine...” I assured him calmly.

“Bucky, you’re bleeding. You’re not fine.”

“Steve, we’re super-soldiers remember. We heal fast. Stop being a ba-”

“Well, well, if it isn’t the Asset. Finally come to your senses and returned home?” a malicious voice resonated from behind us. I tensed immediately, knowing who it was, but Steve turned to find the source.


“Did you miss me?” he snickered as he neared.

I brought my hand back up to my shoulder, applying pressure to the wound. I refused to face Rumlow, knowing that if I did…well shit would get ugly.

“How’re you…you’re supposed to be dead.” Steve stated.

“True, but the afterlife is no place for someone like me. I decided to stay and cause havoc a little longer.”

I began breathing heavily, my vision turning dark.

“You alright there Soldier? Having a little trouble there are we?” Rumlow sneered.

I ignore him, unwilling to lower myself to his level.

“Take him.” He ordered his men.

Two well-built men snatched hold of my arms, forcing me to stand up and face Rumlow. As I was stood no more than a foot in front of him, Rumlow brought his arm back and punched my stomach with a force. I keeled over, coughing from the impact.

“You should have known better than to run, Soldier. Alas, you have returned. I suppose it’s better late than never, am I right?” he crouched down to my eye level.

I didn’t dignify him with a response, instead I scoffed in disgust. I could feel Steve’s anger radiating and knew that if Rumlow kept up the vicious act much longer he was going to attack.

“Take him to his cell,” He ordered. I didn’t protest, after all this was the plan.

“You have a fucking cell for him here!?” Steve exclaimed, causing the men to stand still.
“Oh, I almost forgot you were here. Yes captain…we do. As a matter of fact this was The Winter Soldier’s home between 1979-1982. He didn’t tell you? I guess that memory was wiped.”

Steve surged forward, throwing his shield at Rumlow’s head. He dodged the blow, landing a punch to Steve’s throat causing him to stumble backwards, choking. Once Steve had caught his breath again, Rumlow, along with his men, began laughing.

“You’re pathetic…look at you.” He spat.

After a long silence, Steve spoke.

“I surrender…” he murmured.

“Sorry? I didn’t quite catch that.”

“I surrender myself to Hydra.”

“Steve! What are you doing!?” I exclaimed, trying to loosen the grips of the men who had me held back. It was no use. Instead their grip only tightened and a hand was clamped over my mouth.

Rumlow began laughing, “Well it’s like all my Christmases have come at once! You,” he pointed to another man who was stood off to the side, “Restrain him and take him with us. Fuck, today is shaping out to be a good day.”

After the agent handcuffed Steve, we were both dragged to the facility. Steve and I kept stealing glances at each other and I was trying to silently say ‘JUST WHAT THE EVER LOVNG FUCK HAVE YOU DONE?’ and I think he got the picture because he had a rather guilty look on his face.

As we entered the building, we stopped by a room that had only one item in it. The chair…

“Welcome home…” Brock grinned wickedly.

My heartbeat began quickening and fear instantly overcame me.

“Aw, don’t look so worried Soldier. We’re saving this for later. Rogers is first…” he snickered.

Before I could protest, Steve was dragged violently into the room and before the door was slammed in my face all I saw was the petrified look on his face.

“Take him to his cell,” he ordered once again.

I was dragged away to a small iron room, with nothing but a dirty mattress on the floor. I was thrown in and as I turned around the door was slammed in my face.

I walked over to the filthy mattress and perched myself on it. I exhaled shakily, tears forming in my eyes. Steve…

Hours…minutes, ticked by until the door opened again. Rumlow stepped in before locking the door once again. He stalked closer, rolling his sleeves up the reveal scar after scar on his arm. He must have caught me staring, as he cleared his throat and began speaking.

“Wanna know how I got these scars?” he asked in weird voice.

He must have sensed my confusion as he began laughing.

“Movie quote. I guess the ‘Avengers’ haven’t quite got you up to speed with the 21st century.”

“I guess not.”

He walked even closer and crouched down before me, bouncing on his heels and looked me directly in the eye.

“You and I are going to have some fun,” he stated before grinning as wide as the Cheshire Cat.

Before I had the chance to respond, a fist landed on my jaw, sending my head flying backwards into the stone wall.

“Barnes, what’s your status?” Natasha breathed over the intercom.

Rumlow must have heard her voice as he snatched the earpiece from my ear.

“He’s currently unavailable,” he spoke into the earpiece before dropping it to the floor and stepping on it, smashing it the pieces.

His eyes turned dark and he stood up before crashing his boot into my face. That was the last thing I remembered before everything went black.


I woke to being dragged along the stone floor by my arms, blood dripping from my nose. A door opened and once we were inside I was thrown to the floor. I began coughing, blood spurting from my mouth and onto the floor beside my head.

“Buck…” I heard a whisper.

I turned my head to find Steve tied to a chair, blood pooling out of his mouth, nose and trailing down his face. His lip was split and his left eye and cheek were swollen and bruised.

“Steve…” I managed a whisper back.

“Now that we’re all here, we can begin,” Rumlow announced.

“Begin what?” I asked, spitting blood out onto the floor.


“No! You’re not taking him away from again!” Steve yelled, rattling on his restraints.

“Oh on the contrary Steve. He’s not the one being wiped…you are.”

My blood ran cold and I saw the fear that danced across Steve’s face. No!

Steve was untied and dragged to the chair. I tried to muster up the energy to protest and fight back but it was no use. I was bloody and beaten and I couldn’t save my friend.

Once he was sat down in the chair, Rumlow neared him with a satisfied look on his face.

“You’re going to hell,” Steve spat.

“Take a look around you Rogers…we’re already there.”

He stepped back, chuckling, and an agent rounded him and fired the machine to life. Clamps came down upon Steve’s wrist and around his waist and he began panting heavily.

Wipe him, start over.

I was breathing heavily. I knew what was coming. Pain…so much pain.

Wipe him, start over.

Wipe him, start ov-

I rose with a start, lunging forwards and throwing Rumlow into the adjacent wall with as much force as I had. He crashed into the stone, leaving an imprint. His body flopped to the floor, no doubt unconscious.

Just at that moment, Natasha, Hill, Stark and Sharon burst through the door. Natasha shot the all the agents down while Sharon ran to shut the machine off.

Just as the electro-pads neared Steve’s forehead, the machine slowed and eventually stopped. Using a laser from his suit, Tony cut Steve free from the clamps. Once set free, Sharon brought him into a loving hug. He pulled away after a moment and looked to me. He quickly walked towards me and embraced me in a tight hug. I hugged him back, thankful we were both okay.

“You look like shit,” he whispered in my ear.

“So do you.”

“I don’t doubt it.”

“We need to go. This place is going to be smoke in less than a minute,” Natasha announced.

We ran out of the facility, making it out just in time. As we were a few hundred feet away, I saw a plane round above us. I looked into the plane, shocked to find who the pilot was.

“Is that…?” I asked the group.

“Clint? Yeah. You didn’t really think he was going to miss out on all the fun did you?” she smirked.

I chuckled. That son of a bitch.

Clint released several bombs from the plane and soon enough the facility went up in smoke, just like Natasha said it would.

“Where is everyone?” Steve asked and it was at that point I noticed that there was only 8 of us left.

“They didn’t make it. Henderson and Kirby were the only ones to survive.” Sharon pointed to the two men left, a sad expression on her face.

Everyone went silent; I suppose a minutes silence to remember them.

Not long after, Clint landed the plane and we all climbed aboard. As we rose into the air, everyone dispatched into little groups. Natasha was manning the plane with Clint while Tony and Maria were discussing the events of what had happened. Kirby and Henderson were sat in silence and Sharon was busy fussing over Steve. I smiled at the pair, glad that he had found someone who made him happy.

My phone began ringing and I jumped, forgetting I had it.

“Hello?” I answered.

“She’s awake.”

“What!? Everyone be quiet!” I yelled to the group.

“She awoke an hour ago.”

“Holy shit, I’m on my way!” I exclaimed in excitement.

“Bucky wait! There’s somethi-”

I hung up before he finished his sentence, I was too excited.

“She’s awake.” I breathed.

Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to stare.

“She’s awake!” I repeated, a huge grin making its way to my face.

Everyone cheered and came to hug me, and I couldn’t believe how happy I was.

“Let’s get you home Soldier,” Clint stated with a grin.


Once we arrived home, I ran straight for the recovery suite. Steve, Sharon and Natasha followed while Tony, Clint and Maria patched the other two agent’s up and began debriefing.

I barrelled through the doors, excitement pulsing through my veins. Bruce stepped out into the hall, a half sad, and half happy look on his face. I ignored it for the moment, I would find out what was wrong later.

“Where is she?” I called out to the doctor as I neared.

“In her room. Barnes, stop. There’s something you nee-”

I ignored Bruce, and the others, and stormed into (F/n)’s room. As I stalked towards her, a confused look flashed across her face and I didn’t know why.

As I stood opposite her, I pulled her into a deep kiss. I felt her tense up and she refused to kiss me back. I felt rejected. Maybe she was angry at me for what happened.

I pulled back and looked into her eyes and she removed my hands from either side of her face.

“Sorry…do I know you?”
Part 16 is here!!

I'm sorry it's so long! I just kept writing and writing and didn't realise how long this was :P

I hope you all like it :D Comment any thoughts or feedback or watch/fave! it would mean a lot :hug:

The dates mentioned in this chapter are random and not following the comics!

I don't own anything except the plot :)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

RomanoXReader - Issues


(Name) let out a sigh, she look at the two other sitting in the living room. One was her older brother, two years older than her and Mr. Popular of the school. The other, was her younger sister, one year younger than her and she was super pretty and popular too.Everyone loved her, she was the family baby. And where did that leave poor (Name)? She was left in the middle, normal, average, being looked over and invisible most times to other people.

Her brother, Cale, was 18 and always anger, like he had woken up on the wrong side of the bed every single day. But he wasn’t angry actually, just mutually bored and irritated. He was considered good looking and was the school’s star soccer player and honor student. He was at the top of his class.

Then there was her sister, Sage, 15 and extremely smart. She was not athletic like Cale, but she was the first freshman to be nominated to be Student Body President – and she won. She was serious, and didn’t play around, but she was also famously pretty and seen as a goddess according to some of Cale’s friends. An angry goddess.

(Name) glared at the back of their heads, she was left in the middle, over shadowed by her two siblings. It was bad enough she was out shined by one, but two? That was unreasonable.

There was nothing special about (Name). She was boring, bland, and average. Or that’s what she kept telling herself. She never strived in sports, hell she was barley passing her gym class. Her grades where never too high or low. Her highest grade belonged to her English class. But that’s because it was easy, she had a thing for reading and writing. Sometimes drawing but she never thought she was that great. She spent most hours on her computer after she finished homework and chores. She had more friends online and around the world than right in her own town. At school she only had one other friend, his name was Antonio.

He was very nice, kind and spent a lot of time with (Name) when he wasn’t around Francis or Gilbert. But that’s about all that happened in (Name) life. It utterly started to bother her.

“Gah!” She let out a groan standing in the archway of the living room.

Cale was the first one to notice his sister glaring at them, he nudged Sage and she smacked his arm loudly, “Look, Sissy’s pissed again,” He commented

(Name) slowly crossed her arms and scoffed, “What’d I say about calling me that?” She averted her gaze to Sage. The young girl rolled her eyes and pushed the glasses up on her nose and went back to her book – probably a dictionary.

“You’ve always been Sissy to me!” Cale protested and jumped off the couch, “Maybe not to Sage but that doesn’t matter!” He suddenly grabbed onto (Name) and held her tight as he messed up her hair.

“Ah! Hey! Stop! You’re tangling my hair up! Cale! I said st- Mom!” (Name) let out a harsh scream for their mother upstairs. She worked from home and was always around to aid them.

“Cale, knock it off,” Sage muttered from the couch.

“Nah uh! Sissy has no reason to be mad at us! Look at her she’s trying to kill me with her eyes!” He grinned and didn’t loosen his hold on her. In fact he made it tighter and started pulling the girl further into the living room.

“And you’re supposed to be the eldest out of us,” Sage grunted and flipped a page.

(Name) started smacking her brother’s arm, he was way too strong for her to take on alone! “S-Sage! Help me! Pl-please!” (Name) pleaded to her sister.

“You started this (Name), besides I’ll get sweaty and that’s gross,” So much for that.

Suddenly the patter of fast paced feet moved along the ceiling above them, and traveled to the staircase in the hall way, “What have I told you guys before about wrestling in the house! When you’re father gets home you’ll be in for a be- Huh! Cale (Last name)! You put your sister down now! Get her away from the ceiling fan or you’ll cut her head off!!” Their mother screamed at the top of her lungs at the sight before her. Why did she have such strange kids?

“Ach! Fine!” (Name) was suddenly standing on her own two feet again. Why was she mad at them again? Oh, right, because they do this all the time to her too. She stumbled to stand for a few seconds, the blood rushing to her brain. At the sight of her mother (Name) let out a sigh and walked over to her quickly.

“Sage why didn’t you help (Name)?” Their mother asked. At the same time she pulled (Name) to stand in front of her, she fixed her daughter’s hair and cleaned the girl off. Even if she protested against it.

“She started it, she came in here asking for a fight,” Sage replied calmly. She acted so much like their father.

“I did not! I came in here because you guys are jerks!” (Name) pointed a finger at the two of them. All of this would have been avoided if her siblings just looked out for her a little more, “In school today you guys missed what happened! Oh wait! No you didn’t you guys stood right there and acted as if you didn’t know me!”

“Hmm?” (Name)’s mother looked at her with raised brows and a worried face, “What happened in school? Why didn’t you tell me anything?”

“Tch, Mom, you should have noticed something was up when I didn’t come home with these two!” (Name) rolled her eyes, rage boiling inside her again and threating to blow. She jerked herself from her mother’s grasp as well. Not even her mom saw that there was an issue between her kids. How those two often mistreated (Name). Their father saw it however and he was really the only she talked to about it. But he never made it any better; he just gave words of wisdom and said it’s not his job to look after them anymore.

“What? I thought you did come home with them?”

“Nope!” (Name) forced a pained smile on her face and threw her hands in the air, “I was leaving my locker and heading down the stairs to wait for Cale at his car everyday like I always do but the strap to my bad snapped and everything fell to the ground. Not five seconds later those two walk right past me and didn’t even bother to help me catch all my paper and homework! To top it off they left me behind to walk home too! We live 15 miles from school!”

(Name) had had enough for the day. She didn’t want to hear what her mother had to say, or see her worrying about her so much.  But (Name) was really pissed. Her siblings got so absorbed in their friendships with other people that they hardly saw (Name) as family or a friend and hardly even someone they knew.

She stormed off to her room and slammed the door behind her as loud as she could to prove a point. She would not be ignored of that much. And she deserved that much as well.  After diving into her bed, and rolling into the nest she often made of pillows and blankets – did (Name) her the yelling voice of her mother scolding her siblings. They dissevered at least a yelling, she thought bitterly.

Just then her phone glowed and went off. She normally didn’t get texts from people, not that she didn’t talk. She just didn’t like texting. She preferred Skype or something online with a full sized key board.

It was a text from Antonio; he was asking if she was busy at all.

No, why?

No reason! I wanted to know if you’d like to hang out with me and a few friends of mine! They just moved into the area so they only have me at the moment o v o;;

(Name) raised a brow, but then quickly replied, Uhhhh...sure? Where too and when do you want me to show up?

My place now! \(O 7 O)/

O-o-okaayyyy, see you then...

She shoved her phone into her pocket before she could see his reply. (Name) put on a large oversized hoody and grabbed a bag. Shoving some things in it like her iPod, head phones a book or two and anything else she needed on her person.

Jogging down the staircase she could still hear her mother yelling. She let out a sharp breath of air and scoffed. Just as she walked through the kitchen she was stopped by someone clearing their throat. She stopped in her tracks, “O-oh, when did you get home Dad?”

“Five minutes and seven seconds ago,” He muttered and looked at her from the other side of the island. He pulled at the tie of his business suit and somewhat glared at her with tired eyes, “Where the hell are you going?” he nodded to what she wore.

Her father was extremely blunt at times, other times he was rather charming and like an old wise man. He was intimidating as hell no matter what however. (Name) called him a grumpy old troll a lot, because that’s what he acted like most days. Always tired from work, and making sure his kids didn’t do anything stupid. But he was a good father, he was kind hearted and trusted that his kids wouldn’t turn out to be ass hats.

“Oh, Antonio asked me to come over,” She shrugged.


She knew what he meant so she ignored it and went on explaining, “He wants me to show some new kids around,”


“So I can make some more friends,”


“And get a social life,”

“Absolutely not,”

“Why do you hate Toni?” She suddenly sighed.

“Because he reminds me of the devil in sheep’s clothing. He looks way too happy for his own god damn good. He’s up to something, I just know it,”

(Name) sighed and then slumped over the island, “Fine, I’ll just go hang out with Cale’s friends and smoke pot behind the school parking lot,”

“Have fun with that,” He was looking down at the newspaper he must have brought in. Unfolding it and holding it high, (Name) could just see the top of his head.

She let out a long, drawled “Okay then Daddy,” And started walking to the front door, “I’m just going to go and get wasted at a killer teen party. And avoid Antonio’s happy farm all together. I’m gonna have sex too for the first time with some random boy and I won’t use a condom too because I’ll be drunk. Then I’ll grant you with the most handsome grandson ever,”

“Make sure to sue the boy for child support rights after words,” Her father called and snapped the newspaper, “You could start bringing some money into this family too ya know,” Ah, there was the lawyer side of her father, seeing as he was a lawyer and all.

She slipped on her shoes and called over her shoulder, “I’m not going to listen then!” A smile was pulling on her lips. Her dad was such a horrible person. How could he say these things and be so calm about it? Even if he was joking. But he was so serious sometimes (Name) thought he meant it.

“Alright I’m not going then, have fun and don’t stay out too late, be back by dinner. I’m not kidding,”

“Pft, don’t tell me how to live my life Not kidding,

“I mean it (Name) (Last Name)!”

(Name) suddenly stopped her giggling as she slipped on her last shoe and gulped at the tone of her father’s voice, “Y-yes sir!”


“(Name)! Hey thanks for coming over! I asked a few others to come over too!” Antonio stood in his door way with a large warm smile.

It was contagious, making (Name)’s lips twitch in a smile too, even if she didn’t want to be there, “Uh-huh, yeah okay. So it turned into a party instead,”

The boy moved aside letting her walk in as he chuckled loosely, “Uhm, yeah pretty much,”

(Name)’s eyes scanned the room full of other kids, music was playing and they were keeping warm inside the large house, “Great,” she muttered and turned back to him, “Just great Toni, you know how these things go for me and you still had me come over,”

“You should be more happy (Name)!” Antonio slapped a hand on her shoulder, “You’d look a lot prettier with a smile on your face, huh?”

She chuckled slightly at that, and shook his hand from her, “So where are these new friends anyways?”

“Oh yeah!” Antonio grabbed her arm and pulled her further into the house, “There is one over there! That’s Feliciano! He’s such a cute boy and so far everyone seems to like him the most!” She looked over and followed his gaze.

There stood a boy, probably a year younger than her with a cute little smile on his face as he talked and moved his hands at the same time. He was telling a story of some sorts to the people listening. She recognized some of them from school, but she couldn’t remember their names.

Suddenly she was pulled again to look in the other direction, “And over there,” Antonio pointed, “Is his older brother, Lovino! He’s one of my best friends too!”

Another boy -who looked like the first one but with dark hair- stood alone leaning forward on the counter in the kitchen drinking something. Every now and then a girl with short dark curls would pop in and talk to him with a childish grin. He’d just brush her off and go back to himself.

“Why don’t you say ‘Hi’ (Name)?” Antonio shook her arm slightly with giddy little laughs and a smile.

“Um, okay?”

“Perfect!” He started pushing her along into the kitchen. Her heels scuffed along the floor as she tried slowing down as much as she could. This Lovino looked pretty intimidating, and like he wanted to be left alone. He also noticed the two of them, and glared.

Oh this will be fun, She told herself once she stopped. Lovino raised a brow at the two of them. Soon Antonio jumped out from behind (Name) and let out a breath as he laughed, “Lovino, this is (Name)! Remember the one I was telling you about? She reminds me of you in a lot of ways! And (Name), this is Lovino, he’s from Italy and moved here with his brother! Be nice got it!” He pointed at her with a stern glare.

“Wh-wha! Why me!? I don’t look ready to kick the next person that speaks to me in the face!” (Name) protested with wide eyes.

“Ah-ah! I know how you can be (Name),” Antonio stopped her; “If you get mad enough you’ll start a fight! So don’t! Have fun!” And with that he was bouncing off.

“Dammit Toni,” She muttered under her breath and glared at his back until he was gone in the sea of people. Turning back to Lovino she gave a sigh and then a shaken smile, “So, uh, nice to meet you I guess,”

“Hmp,” He set his glass of whatever down on the counter behind him, “Likewise I suppose,” He seemed to be bored, or preoccupied on something else. (Name) was in the middle of thinking of a conversation starter when Lovino scoffed violently and crossed his arms tightly, “What the hell, will you look at that?”

“Hmm?” (Name) followed his glare to the living room, “What? I don’t see anything,”

“My stupid brother, look at him in the spot light! Why does everyone like him so much? He’s just a big baby who cries about everything and gets what he wants when he does cry!” Lovino threw a hand out as he trashed talked about his brother.

“Oh, you think you’ve got it bad?” Lovino looked at her slightly from the corner of his gaze, “Let me tell you, I have a brother and a sister. And I’m the middle child, so don’t even get me started on the bullshit I have to go through with them,” She was now standing beside him as she leaned on the counter as well.

“Yeah, well with him around, everyone ignores me because he’s Oh so cute and sweet and talented! Oh~” (Name) started to laugh hysterically at Lovino as he stood in front of her with his hands clasped together. He rolled his eyes and said again in an even more girlish voice, “Feliciano is the coolest thing ever! Look at him! Nothing could compare!

“You guys look so freakin’ related though!” (Name) chocked on her words as she slowed down her laughter, “I mean, you probably don’t want to hear it, but you guys look almost the same!”

“I know! And it pisses me the hell off when he gets all these friends and people hanging on him when I’m just over here dealing with my own shit. Then he goes and ignores me for four days, comes back home and acts like nothing ever happened!”

“Oh my god! That happens to you too! I didn’t think it could happen to older siblings!” (Name) let out a gasp and stood directly in front of Lovino now, a smile growing on her lips.

“Pfft, all the time, you too?”

“You have no idea,”


“What about that one?”

“He looks constipated,”

“Eww. Oh- what about this one,”

“Hmmm,” (Name) squinted looking at the woman that was walking towards them off in the distance, “Looks like an old witch, hate her shoes though,”

Lovino nodded his head in agreement as he drank away at his milkshake. The two of them really hit it off. Their friendship started minutes after they began to complain and moan about their siblings. The whole friendship was completely based off of a shared mutual hatred for things in the world. They figured why not hate the world together?

At the moment, they were hanging out in the mall, waiting for Antonio and his two other friends to get done doing whatever it is they do at the mall. The only reason (Name) came was because one, she was getting free food, and second, Lovino would be there. So at least it was worth it to get out of the house on a Saturday for once.

“That little kid walking with her looks like a spoiled fucking brat, like he’s been given too much candy,” Lovino inwardly cringed as he pointed out the chubby child. At the moment, they were judging the people walking around them.  It wasn’t nice, but it was fine if they kept their thoughts to themselves at least.

“Yeah, I’d hate to be that kid though. What about the couple behind them?”

“PDA much? Eugh,” Lovino scrunched his nose away and looked in the other direction.

Following his gaze, (Name) took a sip from her favorite milkshake and let out a sigh, “Okay, but this is something I don’t hate, this is one damn good milkshake. I told you they make awesome ones here,”

“Eh,” He shrugged, “I like gelato better. But it’s okay I guess,”

She lightly punched him in the arm and he chuckled and pushed her away, “Stop touching me,” He told her with a frown but he was still laughing.

“Yeah, yeah you big baby,”

They went back and forth calmy bickering about their common interests and strong dislikes for such other things. (Name) learned Lovino was fond of gardening, mostly tomatoes and things he could use to cook with.

She smiled and thought it was rather impressive. He liked working on his own things, and although he first came off as a stubborn man, he turned out to be very hard working. A lot more than his brother, who normal went out and played with friends and ate all day. He just had fun all the time while Lovino was left doing actual work. And he never got to have fun while working, he just did it because he had too.

“I know how you feel,” (Name) rolled her eyes, “My sister is kind of like that. She’s a lot prettier than me, and is the student body president. You’d think she’d be busy all the time with school, but I’ve caught her out at parties when she should be at home doing homework,”

“What a waste,” Lovino grumbled, “I met your brother the other day, he’s in a few of my classes,”

“Oh? What do you think of him?”

“He’s a smart ass, reminds me of Feliciano’s friend’s older brother. Kind of cocky and a know it all,”

(Name) shrugged and took a sip of her milkshake, “Cale is okay sometimes. He likes to cause trouble just to piss off our dad. It’s what he lives and breathes for because he’s convinced our dad hates his guts,”
“Is he?” Lovino raised a brow looking her in the eye.

Getting lost for a few seconds, she shook her head then darted her gaze elsewhere, “Nah, I don’t think so at least. I mean- My dad is a scary person. He takes pride and joy knowing that most people are terrified of him. He also has a sick taste in humor,”

“I doubt it,” He scoffed, “I’ve seen bad, and probably the worst,”

“Pfft, no, you haven’t met my dad. Once during spring cleaning, we had some family members over because it was getting close to Easter and some family showed up a day early before the party. My mom’s best friend accidently tracked in some mud at the front door, on the welcome-matt only, right? Ya know what my dad said?” She leaned a bit closer to Lovino. At the same time he scrunched his face up and leaned away.

“What?” He hesitantly asked. (Name) started to get a dark look on her face, it showed her fear and terror right in her eyes.

“My dad walked up to him, kicked his legs and knocked him to the ground and forced him on his hands and knees and kicked him right in the ass. He said he was going to kick his foot so far up his ass he’d stretch it out so much he’d be able to fit 27 dicks approximately in it,” (Name) pulled away slowly and her face returned to normal.

Lovino wasn’t sure how he should feel. But he knew he was never going to (Name)’s house ever. Not a million dollars could send him there, “That’s fucked up,”

“I know right?” She glanced at him and then gave a sigh, “I don’t hate my family, but I don’t like them either,”

“Right?” They both leaned back in their seats a bit more and looked up at the sky line over head at the cloud skies outside, “Where the fuck are those freaks anyways? It’s been about a half hour since they left us here,”

“Who knows,” She shrugged beside him then tossed her empty milkshake into a trash can beside them, “Wanna ditch ‘em?”

Shrugging with a yawn he got to his feet, “Sure, anything is better than this,”


Sitting in the large park down the road from the mall, (Name) and Lovino sat in the grass as the tore the green blades from the cool ground and three them into the wind. They weren’t talking much, just rather tolerating each other’s company.
Suddenly the sound of her phone went off in her pocket. Digging around she pulled it out and looked who was calling, she gulped as her breath hitched in her throat.

“Who is it?” Lovino looked up at her as he plucked more grass.

“Dad,” She muttered and decided if it was worth answering the phone or not. She knew she’d be in more trouble if she ignored him, so she tapped her screen sighed, “Hello?”

“(Name), are you with your brother and sister?” He father bluntly asked.

“Uh? No? I’m at the park,”

“Thank god,” he muttered under his breath, “Alright, we didn’t know if you ran out with them, too. Something happened,”
(Name) looked over at Lovino, her brows knitting together, “What- ah- what happened?”

“Something down on route 57, there was a mass car crash and we knew Cale and Sage were heading that way as they went into the city. We didn’t know if you went with them, and they won’t answer their phones,”

“Oh,” (Name) slowly let the words settle in, “O-okay, uh, is there- uh- is there anything you want me to do?”

“No, not right now,” Her father said, “I’ll call you with more news,” With that he hung up.

Slowly setting her phone down, (Name) took three short breaths before she flopped onto her back violently and stared up at the sky. Rustling sounded next to her, along with the sound of grass being torn from its roots.

“Ah- Lovino,” She scrunched her face up as he dropped the broken and torn blades of grass on her face, “What are you doing?” She puffed out a quick breath of air and blew most of the blades away into the wind.

“I don’t know,” he shrugged and started scattering the grass elsewhere on her body, “What happened?” He asked, giving her a side glace.

“Hmm,” She hummed out at first, “Nothing special, and mothering important as far as I’m concerned right now. Dad said the other two won’t answer their phones, and he doesn’t know where they are. He said something about a mass car crash on route 57, he probably thinks they are there,”

“And you’re not worried?” Lovino stopped with the grass and now looked her dead in the eye.

“I don’t know,” (Name) sat up slowly, propping herself up on her hands as she leaned back, “I mean, I honestly don’t think they are out that way. I feel like they are at the school, doing school things,”

“On a Saturday?”

“Clubs ‘n shit,” I muttered, “Sports n’ shit,” I started tearing at the grass again, making a pile, “Smoking weed n’ shit,”

“You have worse English skills than me and it’s not even my native language. You know what that says about you?” She dragged her gaze of to him and let out a grunt, “I’ve got a lot to learn,”

“Pssht, okay!” (Name) sat up fully now, “You want to learn some hard core English? Just go up to the next police officer you see and say ‘Hey sweet tits, can I buy you a donut?’ And they’ll be real happy to see someone like you,”

Suddenly she was shoved and knocked over, laying on her side as she loudly laughed to herself and had fists shove her over a bunch of times, “I’m not a fucking stupid moron! God- I- (Name) you are more stupid than I thought!”

Cleaning away stray tears of laughter, (Name) sat up again and shook her head, “Can’t take a joke? Geeze, I thought you were cool like that!” She only got a frown for an answer. Even so, she stood up and got to her feet reaching her hand out to her friend for him to take. But he just swatted her helping hand away and grumbled under his breath.

“Where to now?” He asked, irritation was still in his voice. (Name) watched as he followed his arms like a small stubborn child. It was funny so she laughed a bit, causing him to glare at her again.

“I don’t know,” She shrugged, “We can go see whatever happened too Toni and his dork squad,”

Lovino nodded his head and so they headed off, walking a crossed the park. In the back of her mind however, (Name) worried about Sage and Cale. She honestly at the moment felt –truly felt- that they were not on the road driving. Of course she was worried, but not as worried as she should be.

Her thoughts where cut short when Lovino nudged her, “Hey,” He started, “You think Toni and all his buddies are fucking each other?”

Choking on her own spit (Name) coughed violently before she broke into the most painful laughter she’d ever felt, “Oh holy shit, Lovino! Are you seriously asking me this?” He nodded, a look of confusion on his face, but he had a twitchy smile, “Ahhh, yes, at least twice a month,”

“Holy crap,” Lovino’s voice cracked a bit and then he started to laugh, (Name) quickly followed behind him with hysterical giggles filling the empty air around them.

Crossing the roads, and heading down the street they ran into the parking lot together to find where they left the parking car they came in. It was still there, so those three nut jobs where still running around in the mall.
“Dammit,” Lovino hissed, “Where are they anyways?”

“Dun know, how ‘bout you call ‘em?” She watched him roll his eyes and walk off to make the phone call. At the same time, that irking feeling crawled up her skin again and settled in her worried and fast beating heart.

Digging into her pocket, (Name) pulled her phone out and slowly looked for her brother’s number. She was honestly a bit closer to Cale. He was a dick most days, but she still easily related to him more. A trembling thumb hovered over the send button. She hadn’t called her brother in years over the phone. She never texted him, she felt shy, and her heart hurt. She was scared to call Cale or Sage because she felt they’d either reject her, or make fun of her. She was just trying to protect herself.

Taking in a breath, she hurry up and hit send, and she listened, and listened, and listened some more. But the constant ringing never picked up. Eventually voice mail started talking to her, “Dammit,” She hit the end button and decided to just call Mom instead.

“Hello?” was her mother’s voice in her ear, she was speaking in a hushed broken whisper. Like she’d been crying.

“U-uh-uh, H-hi, mom?” (Name) turned around and noticed Lovino wasn’t on his phone anymore either. Instead he was watching her with his brows knitted together, “Is everything- uh-um alright?” She gulped down the lump in her throat.
Her mother sniffled on the other end, “Uh-huh, you’re father spoke to you right?”

“Well,” (Name) paused and switched her phone to the other ear, “Yeah, kinda he just said he didn’t know where Cale or Sage where,”

“Oh,” Was all she got for a long time. (Name) tried listening to the sound in the background, but she couldn’t hear anything besides her father angry voice yelling at someone. And even then she couldn’t pick out the words, “Well I guess everything isn’t alright then,”

“Why? What happened,” (Name) watched Lovino slowly inch closer to her, soon he was standing next to her as they leaned on Toni’s dark red car in the parking lot. They skies over head were turning grey and dark, it was doomed to rain soon.

“Oh, you know, Cale is in a passed out here, and Sage is missing so far,” (Name) almost dropped her phone. She had always had a deep jealousy for her siblings; they always out beat her at everything. Never leaving room for her to even so much as breathe peacefully, or be seen by others because they always out shined her.

“Ah,” She said slowly, “So they did get into the huge crash?”

“Seems so,” Her mother chocked back a sob and (Name) felt her heart break, not for her siblings, not yet. No it broke hearing her mother, she was mostly upset for her, “C-could you –um- call back? I’m sending your father home to get some things. We’re staying the night at the hospital. That’s alright with you, isn’t it?”

“Um, yeah sure, I could stay with a friend or something,” I looked over at Lovino, silently asking him if I could hang out with him a little longer. He nodded his head then went back to looking for the others.

“Stay with a friend?” Her voice picked up a bit, like this was the first time she’s ever heard those words come out of (Name)’s mouth, “I didn’t know you had any friends to stay with,”

She clutched the phone a little tighter, “Of course you don’t,” (Name)’s heart picked up pace again, this time in anger as she hung up and shut her phone off. Hearing her mother say that gave her one more reason to get not only depressed but angry as well. Her parents where so blind of her life as well, not just Cale or Sage. Her whole family only saw her as just a faint phantom that would show up to eat or after school hours to wander the house for the attention they’d never give her.



“Everything all right?”

She looked over at Lovino and harshly nodded her head and walked past him, “Fine and dandy. Let’s just hurry up and find these idiots so we can get out of here. I hate being outside, I hate being in crowds and I hate the rain,”

Stunned for a few seconds Lovino watched her walk by with anger flowing off her body. And he was always told he was an angry fuck. Well seems like he found someone more sour mouthed than he was and with an even more depressing look on life. Shaking those thoughts from his head and rushed after her trying to catch up.


(Name) sat on the soft carpet floor at Lovino’s house. Her clothes slightly damp from the rain they had to fight outside. Steam could have been rising from her as she angrily messed with a rubrics cube.  She sneered and gritted her teeth, unaware she was being watched.

While Antonio’s two other friend ditched the scene –not being that great of friends with (Name)- he stayed behind with Lovino to see why the girl was so upset.

“What the fuck is wrong with her?” Lovino asked as they watched her from the kitchen. He made sure to keep his voice a tad lower than normal so she wouldn’t hear them.

Antonio glanced at her then slowly shrugged, “Probably has something to do with her family, she hates them most days accept her dad,”

“Ah,” Lovino commented as he opened up the freezer in his kitchen and pulled out a carton of that amazing gelato he told her about before. He had a small plan underway at the moment. Small, but it’d do more good once he was finished, “She said something like that before. But she’s always complaining about her fucking brother, sister or mother,”

“Sound kinda like you, huh?” Antonio grinned as he nudged the Italian boy.

“Shut the hell up and grab a bowel will you?” Lovino bluntly ignored what his friend said and snatched the bowel from Antonio’s hands when he got it, “Just, what the hell would make her this angry though?”

“Hmmm,” Antonio was looking at (Name) then back to Lovino, “Can I ask something else,”

“Knock your fucking self out man,”

“Why do you care? You never seem to care about anyone but yourself, and rarely ever me?”

Lovino stopped as he scooped the gelato out of the carton , he was frozen in place for only seven seconds before he went back to working the frozen goods, “Why do you want to know?” he sneered, “You were the one who pushed us to be friends, dammit, why don’t you care that she’s upset!?”

“I do,” Antonio smiled lightly while his friend was getting pissed off, “(Name) and I have been friends for years. And for the longest time I was her only friend. But when I knew you where moving to the area she’d like to be friends with you too,”

“Why are you telling me this?” He kept his gaze on his work, and Lovino didn’t dare look away at the Spaniard or to (Name). He didn’t want to look at anything else put his hands and the fucking bowel he was filling.

“Because,” Antonio paused and Lovino could hear him shift and move to lean his back on the counter, “They say opposites attract, which is true. And that similarities stay together forever, which is also true. You and (Name) are a lot alike. Got a lot of hate all bottled up inside. But then she’s shyer than you, and less blunt and kinder. You guys clicked in and instant with or without my help, Lovino. Can’t change the fact, but I feel like you might actually be able to- help her?”

He stopped his working and looked at the man beside him, “You think I have the social skills to fucking fix someone? I can’t even take care of my own god damn problems and you want me to help someone else while I’m at it?”

“What are you doing now?” Antonio raised a brow a smirk playing on his lips.

With his face growing red, Lovino bit the insides of his cheeks to keep himself from yelling. Instead, he grabbed the bowel of gelato and shoved past Antonio, purposely walking into him and out of the kitchen.

He didn’t get why Antonio thought he’d be able to help (Name). He’s only known her for a few days, a week at most. It’s not like they were best friends all of a sudden. But he’d be lying if he said he didn’t care one bit about her.

“Hey, stop being such a brat and put that fucking trap down, will ya?” Lovino sat down on the couch beside (Name). She was still on the floor and she rolled the cube out of sight.

She didn’t say anything however. She just huffed and crossed her arms, “Hey,” Lovino said, trying to catch her attention, “(Name), hey, do me a fucking favor and sit up here alright?” He spoke with a more stick tone as he got irritated.

“Fine,” Was all she muttered out and rolled to move back and sat on the couch, “What’s this?” She suddenly asked as he gave her the bowel.

“Remember how I said gelato tastes better? Well here you go,” He leaned back some on the couch. His face showed that he was calm, but on the inside he was actually really confused and flustered. But he’s gotten slightly better with hiding his emotions. But not that well because he was drumming his fingers on his knees nervously.

“Oh, thanks. Didn’t know you had any,” She kept looking down at the bowel but then took the spoon and thankfully ate away. It was good, she couldn’t lie about that.

“So what’s up with you suddenly as you piss and moan about shit?” He asked her while he watched her eat.

“I- my-” She started but stopped as she looked for the right words, “I know that my brother is in a coma, he got in some head on crash with another car, and my sister is missing. They haven’t found her body yet, but I still can’t help but- I don’t fucking know!” She started to yell, “I don’t know what to feel! About my whole family! All my life I’ve been nothing but a shadow and I still am! Mom never asked if I wanted to stay at the hospital with Cale! She never asked if I was okay!”

“Are you?”

“No! I mean- no I don’t know- maybe!” She suddenly stuffed her mouth full so she wouldn’t have to keep talking about it.

“Do you want to go see your brother?”

Sighing, (Name) dragged her gaze of to Lovino, and she noticed he looked rather upset too. But more like he was trying to keep calm and not lose his cool. He drummed his fingers nervously as his face had a slight red tint to it. So she nodded her head slowly and hummed out a “Mhmmm,”


“(Name)! What are you doing here? And whose this boy with you?”

“A friend mom, now get out please,” (Name) looked over at her mother with a cold gaze, but it wasn’t meant to be filled with anger. Instead, it was just filled with a lifeless smoke that kept (Name)’s emotions at bay for now.

“Oi,” Her father spoke up from the other side of the room, “Took you fucking long enough to get here, (Name),”

“No one invited me,” She sneered. All the while Lovino was awkwardly glaring at the floor or ceiling, just trying to stay out of this family’s large problems.

“Why the hell do you need to be invited!?” Her mother yelled angrily, but (Name) ignored her and looked to her father.

“Can I?” She gestured to Cale on the bed and he nodded his head, rising from the chair and pulling his shocked wife from the hospital room.

“Now that wasn’t so hard was it?’ Lovino asked as after he heard the satisfying sound of the door clicking shut. He waited for (Name) to reply, but he got nothing, “He- huh?” He tipped his head slightly and watched (Name).

Oh, I see, she’d just like Feliciano and me, He told himself. Over the long days he’s got to know her, she reminded him of a younger version of himself. Although his relationship with his own brother wasn’t the best, they still deeply cared about each other and got over their problems after some time to think about it.

(Name) has yet to have that chance to get on the same plain as her siblings. Lovino watched as she made the first attempt on fixing her life. Antonio was wrong, she was fine on her own. He was sure of that, all he had to do now was sit back and watch.

Slowly and with hesitation (Name) reached out and touch the hand of Cale, covered with tubs and wires to keep him in line. Sitting down in the chair beside him, she took his hand and held it up, “You’re stupid,” She told her brother, “Really, really stupid. You should listen to me more often. Even if you’re older than me doesn’t make you smarter than me,”

She took her free hand and held her own head up, “Sometimes I really hate you, and I’d hate you even more if you die on me. You’d be the worst brother ever, a huge jerk face because you’ve made my life so miserable for so long now. Why want we get along like we use to? We were so close, closer than you and Sage and now she’s missing. Probably dead,” (Name) let out a chuckle and then ran her fingers through her bangs and pulling them from her face.

“I hate you so much Cale, but I’ll make a deal. I know you can hear me,” (Name) looked at his beaten and battered face covered in stables and stiches galore, “If you come out of this alive we can go back to the old days when all of us, me you and sage all use to play and hang out. Just the three of us. We don’t have to worry about school, or other friends or even mom and dad. I know you probably don’t care about me. But at least I’m going to try –for the both of us- and fix this, mess up family of ours,”

With a shaken sigh, she rose to her feet and let Cale’s hand lightly fall back to its place. Stumbling away from the chair and on wobbly feet she walked over to Lovino who was still by the door, “I’m done,” She said, “We can go,”

There was a light smile on his face, and he placed a hand on her shoulder giving a light pat, “That was pretty good, better than something I could do really,”

“You’re just saying that,” (Name) shrugged his hand off but had a slight smile, “But thanks, I know you didn’t have to do this for me,”

“It’s better than seeing you slugging around my house like a sad little fuck,”

“What kind words,” (Name) laughed as the walk out of the room. She caught a glance of her parents arguing down the hall way, their words stopped when she and Lovino walked by, but once she knew they were out of sight her parents were at it again. It was honestly a little good that they fought, because maybe finally her father was pointing out the problems with this family.

“And one more thing, Lovi,” She watched him twitch at the name, but she smiled which formed into a grin, “Thanks for being so nice, I figured you don’t do that a lot,” The girl nudged him with her arm as he sneered and whipped his head in the other direction.

“Whatever, I only did it so you’d stop being so moody,”

“Because then I can’t hang out with you right?”


“Because you’re nice and care about me?”
“Hell no!”

“Hmm,” She nodded her head and hummed as they started walking down the stairs, a weight she’d felt on her shoulders for a while now has been lifted, “I care about you too, Lovi,”

“Who said anything like that!?” The young man was getting extremely flustered, but all (Name) could do was lightly laugh, although however tired she was.

Shoving open the front door of the hospital, and carrying on in the cold night to the parking lot she finally said, “Antonio said so, and you’re easier to read than an open book!” She quickly ran off ahead, as not to hear or cause more embarrassment with Lovino. But instead she could hear him yelling to her and Antonio, cursing to the night, stars and moon who’d be the only ones to listen how his life was a lie, and everyone in it had to fuck it up.
I'm going to write a 5 page one-shot, I say.

 I'm going to make it cute and fluffy, I say

A long 17 pages later and days of slowly writing it due to work and other such family events, I've finally got it done and finished it with and ending I liked 


This was requested by :iconstarclanslasthope: who asked for something along these line, I hope you like it dear and sorry for the wait~!

In the mean time, I'm going back to my lone little life and back to writing sloppy and long one-shots that should probably not be that long.......


Story/Plot (c) Kay-love-pain17
Hetalia (c) Himaruya 
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Romano Dreamweaver by Miabia100

Dreamweaver 4

(Romano x Curvy!Reader)


Look who updated! After….a month….I hate how inactive I’ve been because I feel like I’m letting all you awesome peeps down. Anyways, while you’re reading this I’ve most likely posted JAOGWG along with Atomic Hearts. Recently I’ve become very aware of my writing style and tecniqe, since I want to improve with each piece that comes out it takes much longer to proof read and edit things before finally presenting it to all you lovely people.


I’ve also been trying to enter a bunch of contests to earn points. My last contest went very well and a lot of people liked it and those who didn’t make it in time wanted to try again so I’m in need of points to give away…So if I earn up enough I’ll host another one in the coming months! 


Welp, that’s all I’ve got to say, please, enjoy.







50 Years of Love



I could see the moon off in the distance as the sun began to take shape, my second day in Italy had finally begun. Sure the first day was terrible….who am I kidding? It was utter shit…Although I’m happy to say that I am enjoying myself, the family I’m staying with is evidently one of the kindest I’ve ever been with but I’m sad to say that my ‘fiancé’ if I can even call him that has informally embarrassed me, rejected me, and for most part repeatedly called me a whale or as Romano likes to put it, principessa balena.


Sure, I didn’t like him either with his asshole personality and his disinterest in just about everything, well, almost everything. He was extremely good at boxing or so Feliciano had told me, I honestly didn’t take that seriously since I had beat him earlier today with only a few punches, I’d never been allowed to partake in sports such as those, mother only let me stick with more….ahem… ‘activities.’


I pushed my head further into my pudgy arms as I gazed out to the vast tomato garden that stood in front of me, it seemed to go on for miles to which amazed me. As far as I knew the Vargas’ immediate family took care of the garden. That was five people as far as I was concerned which was amazing. Miles upon miles of tomato’s and just tomato’s. I turned to look over to the side to see a small patch of grape vines as well as a olive tress here and there. “Heh…they are the definition of Italian.” I pushed my hair behind my hair and leaned casually across the metal balcony’s edge. “Such nice people…..I still can’t believe they’re in the mafia business….then again, no one ever believed that I was the daughter of Thorns and Mistress.” I yawned out softly, my eyes glazed over as the remains of the night had finally fallen leaving a pale sunrise in the distance.


I was nearly out of the door way when I happened to see someone out in the field. They were hunched over as if searching for something. I pondered this…who would be outside right now, it was so early in the morning….I thought Italains were afternoon people not morning people…..I slapped my cheek in idiocy, that was the dumbest stereotype I’d ever thought of. Shaking my head I threw on a jacket and a pair of sneakers to keep the morning dew from biting at my toes before climbing down the emergency ladder.


“I’ve always wanted to do this.” I smiled softly as the rusted over handles rubbed onto my hands leaving a metallic scent on them, I ignored it though in hopes of helping this person out. As long as it wasn’t Romano I was cool plus, I wanted to get my possibly, most likely, future family to like me. Even though I wasn’t like most of the beautiful people over in meditterainian Europe I still had a ‘meosjin’ personality like my good friend Yong Soo had told me all those years ago. It was probably one of the first compliments I’d gotten from a friend aside from my papa.


I wiped away those sappy thoughts as my cheek heated up in slight embarrassment. “Stop being so girly..” I jumped down from the remaining few feet, my toes hitting the ground with a soft thump. I quickly tip toed over to the hunched over figure, it was a woman. She had a warm shawl placed over her shoulders as if trying to conceal her figure, I could see her dark black bun atop her head, it was very large giving me the impression that she had long hair, lucky. I played with the ends of my short hair (sorry, for the time being you’re gonna have shoulder length hair, you’ll see why later) in envy. I blew out a few puffs of air grabbing the figures attention, she turned to me, her graying emerald eyes glowing slightly as the sun hit them from behind us.


“Ciao, buenas dias.” I was slightly confused, only understanding the Italian. I was guessing that the second part was Spanish having heard it from Antonio hours earlier. “O—Oh, I’m sorry, you must be (f/n). I’m happy to have meet you, chica.” I grinned in slight embarrassment, who was the woman? She looked older, maybe fifty or sixty but no older than sixty, she looked like she still had a boat full of youth in her.

“Ciao…” I shyly let out, my gaze at my feet, the woman pulled my chin up so that my eyes could meet her own, I could see my own shuttering reflection in them causing me to cramp up in fear. Her gaze was soft yet sharp at the same time, if that made sense. “Yes, I’m (f/n), it’s nice to meet you—“ I hadn’t seen her before, not at the dinner table nor when I had arrived.`


“Mrs. Vargas, but you can call me Maria.” I blinked once and then twice, Mrs. Vargas? Was this Feliciano and Romano’s mother? She looked over to me puzzled by my lack of response. “Hello? Chica? Are you ok?” I nodded, cheeks burning yet again.

“Yes, I’m alright thank you.” The woman nodded before turning back around. I thought for a moment, what an odd person Mrs—Maria was.


“Aren’t you going to help me? Isn’t that why you came down here in the first place? Nosey?” I blinked before pressing my knees right beside her own.

“What do you need help searching for—“ I noticed the small basket of grapes situated besides her, her fingers were dyed a deep purple. “Oh.” I grabbed under the bush, my hands filled with lushes, ready to harvest, berries.


“I’m preparing wine, today is a very special day.” I stared at her, a look of concentration on her face, I was astonished at how dedicated she was, the barrels further south from us telling me that she’d been out here for at least three or four hours. “Aren’t you going to ask what today is? It will effect you if you marry my little Romano.” Her gaze still absent I nodded.


“Yes…why is today so special and….” I didn’t know how I felt about the second response.

“Today is my anniversary with my husband. We’ve been married for over forty years.” I smiled dreamily, I wished that I could have a marriage that lasts that long, I could see it now, my hands aged held tightly in the grasp of my husband. Romano’s face appeared, somewhat grayed, a warm smile on his lips. I shook that image away and replaced it with a scornful, dejected Romano who was glaring at me. Much better. “His favorite type of wine is the type that I make, I don’t know why but he only drinks my handmade bottles, says he hates any other kind. So every year on this day I make it, from dusk to dawn I spend the day preparing it so that he can drink it with dinner, which he prepares in return.”


“Like a duo?” I pressed out, she nodded a beatific smile on her lips.


“Like a tag team duo, I make the wine, he makes the food and all is well.” She lets out radiantly. I wonder if I’ll get to meet their father as well, I bet his fantastic. “I suppose this is when I ask how you take Romano?” She lifted up her large pail filled with grapes.


“I…he’s different..” I let out dejected, I didn’t want to offend this woman but Romano was donkey shit. She nodded, her face turned to the barrel which she was refilling.


“So you don’t like him, si?” I shook my head before rising quickly. “It’s ok, he gets that a lot although he really is a great boy when he wants to be one. He’s just….difficult to get to know.” I nodded, pouring my own pails contents into the barrel.

“I guess….I just wish he’d give me a chance….the jerk.” I let out, she let out a hearty chuckle at this.


“Oh I know, my husband was like this when we’d first met, but I was able to defrost the ice in his heart.” So that’s where Romano gets his nature from, I could see it now, a younger version of Maria coxing an older version of Romano, I had no idea how she’d done it but I respect her for it. He must be hella grateful.


“Really..? Maybe I could give Romano another chance..” I mean I did beat his ass in the ring, I think that’s punishment enough.


“Can you help me push this barrel into that pile over there?” I turned to see a device that seemed to be used to squash the grapes into the juice used to create wine.  This seemed like it would be fun, to break down the grapes with our feet!

“Si!” I smiled brightly; Maria was slowly but surly gaining my affections.  We were able to push the large barrel into the large round bin. I proceeded to take my shoes off when a confused Maria turned to me.


“What are you doing?”

“Aren’t we going to destroy the grapes!” I smiled excitedly.


“Haha, no no, we are going to use this device, it is much faster.” I turned to see a large metal contraption that began to pound at the grapes very quickly. I was so mesmerized that I didn’t notice a second figure make it’s way over towards us before it was too late.

“Nonna che ci fai qui così presto la matti—“ I turned over to see a worried Romano, still in his pajama’s consisting of a pair of tomato boxers, his six pa—chest bare. “Eh! principessa balena, what are you doing here?” I blushed scarlet before letting a rip.




“What the hell do you mean? I came out here to help your mother!” I called out hotly, it was amazing to see how fast Romano could bring me from zero to a hundred real quick. (real quick)

“Lovino Romano Vargas, watch your mouth.” Maria winked over to me, the young Italian grumbling angrily, “Apologize!”


“Lo siento…. principessa balena.” Maria looked appalled, she whacked him across the head causing his eyes to tear up, I couldn’t help but giggle historically.


“Go inside, tell your nonno that I want to speak with him.  I expect you to come back fully dressed and ready to apologize properly Lovino, do I make myself clear?” Romano grumbled something back in Italian.

“Si nonna.” I tried my best to hide my appreciation and happiness behind a mask I’d put into motion. The only thing that was keeping me from high fiving the elder woman was my molars that were biting harshly on the pink of my jaw, oh this is just too good. Romano turned to throw me one last glare, obvious that he’d seen through my façade, his eyes set in a foreboding glare, his cheeks the color of vermillion.


I knew that I should have been worried but I couldn’t help but smile at this. I turned to his high held grandmother(?). “I apologize for his behavior, he is a good boy, really.” I nodded in understanding, although  the tone in her voice told me that she just barely believed that. My smile faltered slightly but she ignored it, her worn forest eyes searched across my face.


“I understand, Romano is a tough cookie.” She giggled at this.


“Just like his nonno.” This still amazed me, the lay back Romulus was just as rigid as Romano at one point? “He was, well, until after we fell in love then he’d opened up very quickly. I suppose love can heal even the most stone of hearts.” I nodded, perhaps I just started on the wrong foot, now that I know how Romano can be I should be able to seep through his cracks to possibly cook his heart…..or microwave it which ever worked better was fine by me.


End of Chapter


Beep Boop watch~! 
Here's the listo chaptero's!…
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Part 9: And Again We Meet

        Hello dear reader, I have returned. Ah, yes, you met the other one yesterday, did you not? Well, I can't tell you what my business was that kept me away from you, reader, but I can tell you that it is nothing that you should worry about. You still don't know why we're here, do you? It doesn't matter right now, I suppose. All will be revealed in due time.

        It's been a long time now since World War Two. The world has now entered the modern day and age. Many years and decades have passed, leaving it to be but a distant memory trapped in history books. Many names went unnoticed and forgotten, as well as being deliberately hid from history's clouded eyes. Now (F/n) (L/n) is no longer Michael Smith, but instead is called Scarlet Amaia, a descendant of immigrants in Brazil who is traveling the world. Her (h/c) hair is now (short hairstyle/long hairstyle), and her (e/c) eyes remain full of life like always. She now has the appearance of roughly an eighteen year old and it is very obvious that she is a woman. Her burns healed remarkably well, leaving only a small burn scar on her forearm that is easily covered by foundation and a decently sized scar on her side.
        Her current around-the-world travels have placed her back into Italy. It's the first time she's been back to that country ever since her service in the war. Now the country is bustling and full of life, not dreading a devastating war.

~(F/n)'s POV~

        I walk down the street back to my hotel after a long day of exploring and making friends with the locals. This city is full of really friendly people and there are plenty of interesting places to go. It's a good thing my language skills weren't too rusty and out of date, otherwise I would've been in trouble. The sun isn't setting yet, but it's the middle of summer. Even with it being somewhat late, the sun won't set for a while. Maybe I'll hit the beach tomorrow – it's supposed to get even warmer than it was today and today was almost unbearable. Sure, the beaches will be crowded, but-
        I whip myself around to look behind me. There's a lot of people out walking though, so I go up onto my tip-toes to try and see better. A loud car flies past, startling me, but I keep scanning the crowd, desperate to find what I thought I saw out of the corner of my eye. It can't be true though, right? That's impossible! There's no way! I've never-
        I push my way through the crowd, rushing to get there before I convince myself I'm imagining it. People shout as me as I run past, but I yell a quick apology over my shoulder before pushing on. It's the late afternoon crowd; the people who have a 1st shift job are heading home right now. I pray to god that I'm not dreaming or imagining it. It's been so, so, sooo long that I'd almost forgotten about-
        I bump into someone, and the force of impact knocks me to the ground.
        “Señorita! Are you alright? I am so sorry!” A hand grabs me at my elbow and pulls me up. “Are you hurt? I didn't see you there and-”
        I interrupt his ramblings with a wave of my hand. “I'm fine, really! Thanks for helping me up though.” My (e/c) eyes are still scanning the crowd, but I can't see it anymore. Damn!
        “Uh, señorita, are you looking for something? Or someone?” I turn my head to look at him, and almost jump in shock. It's a very attractive, very tan man with messy brown hair and emerald eyes. Assuming from his accent, he's probably Spanish.
        “Well, actually... yeah, I am. Did you see a young man go through here, maybe twenty-two, with dark brown hair? He has yellow-green eyes and um, a curl on his head?” It was the curl that I had first seen – there's no way that it WOULDN'T grab someone's attention. I've only met one person in my life who had hair like that, but it's been decades. He should be dead by now! Maybe it's a descendant...?
        The Spanish man raises an eyebrow at me, smiling in amusement. “Oh? And what did Lovi do this time to get a pretty señorita chasing after him? Did he accidentally insult you? Because to be honest, he does that a lot and-” I tune him out as he continues his ramblings. I had frozen when I heard what the Spanish man called him. 'Lovi'. That could only be a nickname for Lovino, right!? Unless he was named after his ancestor because he looked like him...
        I jump a little when a pair of fingers snap in front of my face. “Holaaaaa, señoritaaaaa, are you there?”
        “Uh, yeah, sorry, what did you say? I was thinking.” The man smiles cheerily at me.
        “I said, I can call him here if you want! Well, we should probably head into that café over there so we aren't in the way of traffic.” I nod in agreement and follow him. “So, what's your name?”
        “Ummm, i-it's Scarlet. You?” My heart is pounding in my chest, and my brain is going around in circles fighting with itself. Is it really him? That's impossible! But is it?
        “My name's Antonio!” He pulls his phone out of his pocket and dials a number as soon as we enter the shop.

~Romano's POV~

        I feel my phone buzzing in my pocket, and pull it out only to see fucking Antonio's icon flashing across the screen. “What the hell does he want? We literally were talking two minutes ago...” I hit the green button and hold the phone up to my ear. “Hello? What the hell did you forget, you useless tomato bastard?”
        I hear a laugh on the other line. “Lovi, I have something to show you~!” I grit my teeth in irritation at both the irritating as fuck nickname and the fact that he won't tell me.
        “Why the hell didn't you show me two fucking minutes ago?”
        “Because I didn't know about it until after you left, Lovi!”
        “For god's sake tomato bastard, my name's Romano!! And what do you mean 'you didn't know about it'?”
        “Piss off any pretty señoritas lately?” I stop walking and stare ahead of me in confusion.
        “Piss off any ragazzas? Not that I know of...?” I hear someone talking in the background, but I can't make out what they're saying or even if it's a boy or a girl.
        “Oh, nevermind, she's not mad at you. Look, just come back this way and go to that little corner café with the amazing coffee. We're here right now.” I turn around, but stay on the phone.
        “So you're saying that there's a ragazza there with you? That's looking for me?”
        “Sí! I thought she was mad at you, but I guess not!” God, his always happy tone is just as fucking irritating as my brother's.
        “What's her name?”
        “You don't know her name!?” I hear an awkward laugh from the other line. I rub my forehead – talking to Antonio too long always gives me a headache.
        “I asked it! I just, well, forgot.”
        “You fucking tomato bastard! You don't just go forgetting a ragazza's name, idiota!” Instead of answering me, I can hear him re-ask her. I don't hear her response though; she's probably odering coffee or something.
        “She said her name's Scarlet. Scarlet Amaia.” I stop in my tracks, confused and concerned. I lower my voice so that way she can't overhear me on the other side of the line.
        “Toni, I don't know any ragazzas named Amaia. Or Scarlet, for that matter.” There's a silence on the other line for a few moments. “Toni? Toni!”
        “Sí, sí, I'm here, don't panic. Just thinking.” His voice has an oddly serious tone to it. “Are you sure?”
        “Positive.” Another silence. “Do you want me to still come or-”
        “No. Stay where you are right now. I'll call you back.” And then the stupid bastard hangs up on me, just like that. Asshole.

~Antonio's POV~

        I frown a little as the girl comes walking back from the counter where she ordered (baked good). She notices my expression and tilts her head a little. “Something wrong?”
        “Lovi says he doesn't know anyone by the name of 'Scarlet Amaia'.” She laughs awkwardly and places the (baked good) on the table we were sitting at. “Care to explain?”
        “Um, not really?”
        I lean close to her, my green eyes darkening. “Who are you then? A stalker? Someone being paid to get information or take him out? Well?” Her face pales a little as her (e/c) eyes go wide.
        “Wait, what? No! Nononono!” She rapidly waves her hands in front of her, shaking her head. “No! Why would someone get paid to - nevermind, that doesn't really matter right now. No! I'm just... a long lost friend.” I lean back, still glaring at her.
        “Then why would he not know you?”
        She looks at her feet, fiddling with her hands. “I changed my name.”
        “Um, well, I can't really explain, it's REALLY complicated...” I snort. It can't be any more complicated than being an immortal country. I highly doubt it's complicated at all, really.
        “Try me, señorita.” She plays with her hands a little bit more before looking up at me in earnest.
        Judging from her expression, this is gonna be interesting. “You have to promise to hear me out and not call me crazy.” Yup, definitely a stalker. It's a shame, really, that the prettiest ones are the craziest. “Promise me!”
        I raise my hands up in mock surrender. “All right, calm down. I promise.” If she's a stalker, we can just get a restraining order on her and it'll all be good.
        “Also, you have to answer a question first.” I roll my eyes.
        “I thought this was me getting answers out of you?”
        “Please?” I look at her pleading (e/c) eyes and shrug. Worst comes to worst I can always just not answer it. I recline back in the seat, hooking my hands behind my head and closing my eyes. She pauses for a full thirty seconds, thinking about her question. The chatter of the café is loud enough to mask our conversation, but quiet enough that it isn't too bothersome. It smells like coffee and bread and sugary sweets. There's a light music playing through the speakers, one of the popular hits.
        “Is he immortal?”
        My eyes shoot open and I look sharply at her. “What did you say?”
        “Is he immortal? Like, can he live forever? Or at least a very long time?”

~(F/n)'s POV~

        I obviously startled Antonio with that question, considering the way he shot up and looked at me. Then again, it sounds like an insane question. Oh god, what if he calls the cops thinking I'm crazy or something, and they put me into an asylum? Or-
        “How the hell did you find out about that.” It's more of a statement, not a question, and his demeanor is completely different form the cheery man I bumped into not ten minutes ago. He's now glaring darkly at me from across the table and his words are full of venom.
        “C-calm down! I w-was just wondering!”
        “Answer me.” He's still quiet, but that's probably because he doesn't want to make a scene. The Spanish man looks about ready to reach across the table and strangle me or something, oh god. His green eyes have turned a full six shades darker, and everything about his posture is threatening.
        “I'm immortal too, okay? Calm down! Please! Look, if he is, call him and say 'Giovanni Costa', okay? He'll know who it is, I promise!”
        He leans back a little, still glaring at me with mistrust. At least Lovino has friends who care a lot about him; too bad I'm pretty sure this one is just a LITTLE bit unhinged. The man snatches his phone out of his pocket again, dialing.

~Romano's POV~

        I had sat down to wait for Antonio's call on a bench. When my phone rings, I fumble to grab it out of my pocket and put it to my ear. “Toni! Are you okay?! Did you figure out-”
        “Giovanni Costa.”
        I freeze as my blood turns to ice. My heart stops, then starts beating painfully fast. Flashbacks begin flying through my head, of the war, of the explosion, or everything. I haven't heard that name ever since I gave him that necklace – about seventy years ago.
        “Lovi?” I snap to my senses and talk into the phone, whispering harshly.
        “I want to know how the hell you know that name, tomato bastard. Right now.”
        “So you do know it?”
        “Sí! How the hell could I not!? That's the soldier I told you about! The one got hit by a grenade! Now how the hell do you know it!?” I hear him take a deep breath. I can picture him right now – pinching the bridge of his nose with his eyes closed in irritation.
        “I don't know it, the señorita does. So stop screaming at me. She told me you would know who it was. She wasn't wrong-”
        “How the hell does she know!?”
        “I don't fucking know, Lovi! How about you come here and find out instead of flipping out and screaming at me!” Antonio yells over the other line, causing me to inadvertently flinch in response. I guess it's not fair to yell at him, he hasn't done anything this time.

~(F/n)'s POV~

        The Spaniard angrily hangs up the phone and places his elbows on the table, rubbing his temples with a sigh. “I swear, that kid...” He mutters under his breath; he's obviously not happy with this sudden turn of events.
        “Are you okay...?” He looks up at me and smiles tiredly.
        “Sí, I'm fine. So are you going to tell me how you know that, or are you going to leave it a mystery until Lovi gets here?” I just shrug in response, nibbling on the (baked good) I bought.
        “It'd be a pain to explain twice, so...” He just nods and goes back to rubbing his temples. I pull some aspirin out of my bag and hand it to him. He mutters a 'thanks' and drinks it down with the coffee he ordered.

        A few tense minutes go past until the little bell over the door chimes, indicating a new customer. We both look up to see a frazzled, well-dressed young man scanning the room before storming over. My breath hitches in my throat when I see him. It's really him then! He looks almost the same, except not nearly as stressed and tired.
        He walks up to the two of us, his furious peridot eyes demanding an answer. “Well?” Antonio just gestures to me and Lovino's intense gaze focuses on me. “How. The hell. Do you. Know that name.” What's with these two and stating their questions?

~Romano's POV~

        I stare that the (h/c) girl, waiting for her answer. Instead of speaking, she pulls on a rope along her neck that disappears under the collar of her shirt. She pulls out a VERY familiar gold amulet, letting it dangle and catch the light of the fluorescent bulbs on the ceiling. I stare at it, absolutely speechless.
        “I said we'd trade back, didn't I?”
Hey everybody!! How are you?
WOOH! IT'S FINALLY MY SPRING BREAK!!! But I still have stuff to do... ;;A;;
I'm seriously so glad you guys like this and I absolutely love reading your comments!! PLEASE DON'T FAVOURITE AND RUN AWAY Let me hug you!

I'm not entirely sure if I mentioned this before, but none of the pictures I've used belong to me. I'd be more than happy to give proper credit though! :D
YAY (crazy) SPAIN CAMEO!! :iconangryspainplz: It's okay guys, he's just worried about his little brother :) Wouldn't you be a little weirded out if some random person wanted to talk to your little sibling?


Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter Three: He’s More Than What He Seems

Bamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-SlayBamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-Slay

    You were currently staring at your closet full of clothes—and internally screaming.

    Everything. Everything. Everything was wrinkled to the point of no return.

    At least, no return unless you washed literally all of it, which sucked because your parents hadn’t bought the washing machine or dryer yet. This is what I get for stuffing all my clothes into boxes, you thought as you cursed this move. What should I do now…?

    You took out your phone and called your mother, since both she and your dad weren’t home. They had gone out for groceries since the kitchen was now completely unpacked and the refrigerator was close to empty. “Hey, um, it turns out all my clothes are wrinkled, and, yeah…”

    She then proceeded to ask why you never said anything yesterday, since they’d asked if you were all unpacked and you’d said yes. The truth was you hadn’t gotten around to putting away your clothes till now, and she simply told you that you had to go to the laundromat and stick them all in a dryer. Afterwards, you’d just need to fold them and the large wrinkles would be long gone.

    “But where’s the laundromat?”

    “We don’t know yet; we were planning on doing that tonight. We’ll have to go there for our laundry until we buy our own washer and dryer. Just go ask Allen or something,” Her voice sounded rushed and you heard the beeping of a check-out counter in the background.

    “Ugh, fine.” You soon hung up, slipped on your shoes, and walked out the front door.

    You only walked about eight steps until you were facing his front door. Raising a fist, you knocked loudly. “Allen, you in there? I need to ask you something.”

    You knew his parents weren’t here at this time either because of work. “Come on, I know you’re in there~” He was one of those people you could get comfortable around easily. “Aaaaaaalleeeeee—” The door swung open before you could finish your sing-song call.

    “Shut your whore mouth. I have somewhere to be.” He turned and walked back into his house but left the door open for you to walk in.

    “I just need to ask you something real quick. That okay?”

    He was gathering stuff and putting them into a black JanSport backpack. “Yeah whatever. Shoot.”

    “Where’s the nearest laundromat?”

    He had his back to you and visibly stopped shoving things into the backpack. “Uh…”

    “I have a ton of stuff to dewrinkle, heh.”

    He pulled out his phone and checked the time. “Shit, I need to be there in two minutes... I don’t think I can take you, doll.”

    “Just tell me where it is?”

    “You’ll get confused with the street names, I know it.”

    “I won’t. Besides,” You glanced at his bag. “Where are you even going?”

    He looked at you and pouted. “To meet a stupid… er, relative. Don’t ask anymore.” He unlocked his phone and started calling someone. “I’ll just have Zao take you there.” He announced as the tone started ringing.

    “No!” You practically lunged for him, “Why Zao?!”

    The phone was still pressed to his ear as he jumped away from you, “Uh, who else of my friends do you know?! Pshh, no one yet, duh. And besides, it’s good that Zao gets out and doesn’t stay home doing coke or somethi—”

    “-No, hang up!” You reached for his phone again, “Can’t you just give me directions?!”

    He managed to dodge you again. “I told you, I need to leave like, right fucking now.” When you pounced for his phone one last time, he raised it up high enough so you couldn’t reach it. He watched you with slight amusement as you swiped helplessly for it. “…Haha, you’re like a cat.~” Teasingly, he lowered it to your level, only to yank it away before you got the chance to snatch it.

    Giving up, you plopped down on the living room couch and sighed. “Now you’re reminding me of him…”

    At that point, Zao answered. Allen laughed, “I guess that’s a good thing.” He then placed the phone back to his ear and said, “Hey, I need you to take the kitten somewhere for me,” He smirked at you when he spoke the words, and you simply groaned in dismay.

Bamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-SlayBamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-Slay

    And that was how you found yourself doing laundry with Zao Wang of all people.

    “So waaaaarm~” He whispered giddily as he placed a jacket to his face. “Laundry fresh out of the dryer is almost better than British tea.”

    You tossed him a confused look. “You… You like British tea?”

    He removed the jacket from his face and placed it onto the folding table. “It’s better than Asian tea, lemme admit. And no, just because I’m Chinese doesn’t mean I’m supposed to like Chinese tea. Blehhh.” He stuck out his tongue in exaggerated disgust.

    “Gotta be honest, I’m a little surprised you like tea in general...” You half-mumbled as you got to work folding all your clothes.

    “Huh? Why’s that?”

    You looked up at him. Black military cap, black short-sleeved Chinese top—what were they called again? Oh yeah, Changshans. His baby face made him look younger than he was and so you responded, “You, uh, just don’t look like a tea guy.”

    He glanced away and murmured, “Well, I don’t look like a lot of things that I am…”

    “What was that?” You’d been focused on spreading out a few hoodies and hadn’t caught what he said.

    “Nothin’, nothin’~” He looked back down and started separating the shirts from the pants. “Hey, hey _____. Did you know that when we’re married, we’ll be doing laundry together like this too?”

    “Er, what?” You squeaked, gaping at him.

    He chuckled at your reaction to his comment and then, to your horror, spotted a piece of private apparel. “Oh, look what we have here.~” He grinned and held up one of your bras. “We’ve got a (bra size) over here, and a nice one at that.”

    You felt your face immediately burn like fire. “YOU PERV! GIVE THAT BACK!” You snatched it away from him, but not before you noticed the stares of other people in the laundromat. At least they turned around soon when they saw it was nothing but a young couple getting loud at the folding area, or so they thought.

    “And…” Once you’d hidden the bra, you eyed him suspiciously. “How did you know the right size?!”

    He shrugged carelessly, “Er, experience?”

    “Ugh…” You were still blushing heavily as you looked away from him. So, you were right—he probably did have girls all over him, even if Allen claimed they were never Zao’s ‘type’.

    “Hey… go away. I need to hide all my underwear from you—”


    “-No excuses!” You pushed him away and turned him the opposite way of your clothes. “And don’t turn around until I say so.”

    He sighed and crossed his arms, but you could hear the smile on his face. “…You’re no fun, kitten.”

    As you hid any piece of clothing that you didn’t want him to see, you overheard him giggling in the corner. He was still facing the other direction so that was good. “What could you possibly be hiding? Lingerie?”

    “No; I don’t wear things like that.”

    “Hah. Good, you’re not a stripper.”

    “UM?!” He always said inappropriate things at the most random times. “Of course not.”

    Even from a few feet away, you heard him sigh contentedly. “…I’m so glad.”

    You’d finished hiding the underwear and bras in a basket (with a towel over them) but you didn’t tell him to turn around just yet. You leaned over the folding table and casually mentioned, “You know… most girls you meet probably aren’t hookers.”

    “Problem is, most of them actually are,” He shrugged, “They’re the only girls who’ll act like they want me, at least.” He exhaled and added with a pained voice, “That’s me, the sexy drug dealer that attracts all the sluts.”

    You couldn’t help but feel a bit of sympathy for him. Why did it seem normal girls hardly ever liked him? Even if he had ties to drug dealing, it was easy to see that he was a good person; even if he was a tease, he wasn’t bad-looking and had a fun personality. “Um… sorry to hear that.”

    “S’not your fault. It’s mine.”

    “Oh…” You weren’t sure how to respond to that. Even if you’d talked to him a lot in the past two days, it was mostly nothing but silly banter and flirting. Well, on his behalf. You were usually just the victim of his teasing. So, it shouldn’t have been so surprising to hear something personal come from him.

    Maybe the fact that he only attracted indecent girls was an insecurity of his. If so, then you decided to avoid that subject altogether. After all, when he’d said it was his fault, it was partly true. Dabbling in drug dealing always had its negative side effects.

    “Anyway… um…” You couldn’t help but wonder what kinds of things he usually did that you didn’t know about. How many more experiences did he have than you? Even if he acted immature at times, he seemed more like an adult than you did, and you knew that you two were about the same age. “—I’m done. You can turn around now.”

    He spun around and strutted back over to the table. “Alright~ want me to fold the shirts or the pants?”

    “Doesn’t matter,” You began folding whatever was closest, just as it hit you that you should be more thankful for his help.

    He started spreading out a pair of jeans. “…Hey, random question,”

    “I’m kind of scared to ask what it is.” You admitted, half-joking.

    “Don’t be,” He winked. “…So do you prefer boxer or brief guys?”

    You nearly dropped a shirt, “Excuse me?”

    He chuckled, “You heard me. You know, for like… research purposes.”

    “I-I’m not gonna answer that!” You griped as you threw a shirt at his face.

    It wound up covering his entire head and he peeled it off moments later. “I just—oh hey, I know this show!”

    You glanced at the shirt in his hands and realized it was your anime shirt. “You do…?”


    “Didn’t know you liked that kind of thing.”

    “Eh, I’m more like a casual anime fan, I guess you could say.”

    “Really? What do you like?”

    “Oh, the basics. Y’know, like Dragon Ball Z, Attack on Titan, One Piece, Kill la Kill…” He pushed a few folded shirts in your direction. “I wish I could draw manga, actually. But…” He groaned, dropped his forehead to the table and grumbled, “…I can’t art.”

    “Hah… that’s okay. You can get better with patience and dedication.”

    “But I’m usually busy with… other things.”

    ‘Other things’. You knew you didn’t want to ask about that.

    Instead, you recalled something and then tilted your head at him, curious. “Hey, have you ever been to the conventions around here?”

    “Never had anyone to go with,” He mumbled.

    Until now, you thought.

    “I once tried to get my friend Kuro to go with me, but he said he didn’t care to go to a place full of ‘weeaboos’.” He laughed and raised his head back up, “Oh well.”

    You gathered his share of folded clothes and added it to your own pile. Looks like you were just about done. “Yeah…”

    He leaned over the table and looked you up and down. “Huh… I just thought of something.”

    “Is it perverted?”

    He raised a finger up as if to object, “It’s…” but then closed his mouth and looked away bashfully. “Uhhh okay, never mind…”

    You inhaled deeply, “Zao. It has to do with me, doesn’t it?”

    After a few seconds of silence, he nodded cheerily, then kissed his fingertip and pressed it to your cheek. “Why of course it does, kitten.~”

    “Then… I guess you have to tell me…” You ordered, eyebrows furrowed and cheeks pink.

    He covered his mouth to keep from laughing, “Mm… I was just gonna say we should go to a convention sometime and cosplay as your ‘OTP’ so people can take pictures of us making out.”


    He broke you at that moment. You grabbed a shirt and used it to cover your overheating face while he started cracking up at your undeniable mortification.

    For some reason, he seemed just a bit more interesting after that afternoon.

Bamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-SlayBamboo divider 3 - [FREE] by Neko-Slay

    Once finished, you headed home with a laundry basket and a Zao.

    “Hey, you’re still wearing that necklace I gave you. How adorable~”

    Subconsciously, you reached for the pendant and clutched it tightly. “I… like it, okay?”

    “Good, because it was my way of claiming my territory.”


    He laughed, “I’m joking. But, you know…” He peered into your face. “A lot of the guys around here are gonna be after you. I seriously need to step up my game…”

    Deep down, you knew exactly what he meant, but you didn’t want to admit it. “W-What are you talking about?”

    He kicked a stone as you two passed vendors selling miniature Buddhist figures. “Sooner or later, Allen’s gonna introduce you to our idiot friends, and I know you’re gonna charm them just as well as you charmed me,” He pouted at you and added, “…That would suck!”

    You chuckled. “Yeah right. I’m about as charming as a dirty mop.”

    “Uh…” He looked genuinely puzzled. “_____... you do know you’re cute, right?”

    You felt a blush creep to your cheeks. It was the first time he straight-up told you that. “I-I know,” You stammered, hoping he wouldn’t notice how flustered he got you.

    He laughed and faced the street, choosing to watch the park instead. “You better.”


    He was looking towards a group of small children as they played on the grass field. They were throwing around water balloons and pumping super soakers. Eyes on them, he eventually told you, “…Oh, and by the way, you look adorable when you’re embarrassed.”

    This was almost too much. “Th-Then stop complimenting me!” You smacked his shoulder to distract him from your flushed face.

    He was laughing again, “All right then~” He took a few steps closer to the gathering of young children. “Āi hái zi men, wǒ kéyǐ tóng nǐmen wán ma?”

    At his question, the kids nodded giddily. You assumed that they must know him from somewhere.

    Suddenly, one of them tossed him a water gun. Uh-oh.

    “…Emperor Zao’s gonna drench you all!” Was his battle cry as he joined them in their water fight.

    “No way…” You said aloud as you watched him actually get in on the action. You were still standing on the sidewalk, while he’d run into the park’s grass field. “Huh… now that’s charming.”

    You set down the basket of laundry and watched them in amusement. He’s really not like how I imagined he’d be… you thought to yourself. There was still so much about him that you didn’t know. There was definitely more to him that what initially seemed when you first met him in that alleyway. He just casually joined those kids like nothing… you chuckled to yourself. “He’s like a kid himself. One of them.”

    Yeah, but a kid with a dirty mind… you caught yourself mentally adding. Still… he’s kind of adorable.

    Your positive thought process of him instantly changed when he ran back over to you and smirked. “_____~” His hat was soaked and his shirt had a few splatters of water on it. “Now it’s your turn, babe.” He raised the water gun and—without hesitation—sprayed you directly in the chest.

    “Ahhh—Zao!” You protested, immediately gripping the collar of your shirt to peel it off your skin. “Why’d you do that?”

    He tilted his head and grinned ‘innocently’. “I wonder if the underwear you’re wearing matches that cute bra of yours.”

    Angered, you figured two could play at that game. Besides, who said it was fair for him to shoot you when you weren’t even armed?

    You noticed a passing kid with a super soaker and quickly asked him, “Hey, is it okay if I get Zao back with that?”

    Excited, he smiled and handed it over. “Yes, yes!~”

    Zao’s jaw dropped, highly offended. “…Jiang, you traitor!”

    The child named Jiang simply giggled and ran away. As soon as you turned around, you were face-to-face with Zao and decided not to waste the opportunity. “Who said this kitten was afraid of water?” You taunted as you pumped the gun and lowered it to his crotch. “Target locked,” You pressed the trigger.

    He looked down and quickly shoved his hands into his pockets. “This is why I hate kids…”

    In a moment of boldness, you laughed loudly and teased, “Looks like we can see our little friend~”

    He blushed heavily and gritted his teeth, “You’re the perv.” He accused, but you could see a hint of laughter in his eyes. “You just did that to see the outline of my dick.”

    As soon as he acknowledged what you’d been trying to do (as payback for him wetting your t-shirt), you busted into a fit of hysterical laughter.

    “I’m gonna get you back so much worse, just watch!” He raised his own super soaker and launched towards you as you tried to compose yourself and run away. The buckets of colorful water balloons weren’t too far away and those looked like the perfect little grenades to hurl at him.

    About ten minutes into the water war (some of the kids had joined your team against Zao while others sided with him), you were hiding in a corner re-loading—er, re-filling—your water gun when someone familiar stepped around the corner.

    “Uh… _____?”

    Your eyes shot up to him. “Oh hey Allen. How was your thing?”

    He grimaced. “It was lame. Anyways… what the hell are you doing?”

    “Water fight with Zao and some of the neighbor kids.”

    After a few seconds, he facepalmed. “And how do you not expect me to say you two should get together?”

    You blushed for what felt like the tenth time today. “Allen…”

    “Tch,” He looked down at the cement and smiled. “You two are idiots.”

    Now finished filling up your super soaker, you turned off the faucet and asked, “So why exactly?”

    He chin-pointed to the ongoing water fight. “Do I really needa say anything?”

    “Heh… I guess not.” Shrugging it off, you faced him again. “Why don’t you join us?”

    “Yeah Allen, join!” You heard Zao call as he started on his way over.

    You hissed as you saw your current nemesis and raised your plastic weapon. “Step no closer, Evil Warrior.” You laughed and saw him raise his arms as you managed to hit his hat and knock it off his head.

    “Pshhh, locked and loaded.” He growled as he drilled you right on the shoulder.

    “I, uh… needa get home. Have fun kiddos.” Allen briefly waved goodbye as he started on his way home.

    Soon after, you realized that this was your best day since moving to Chinatown, San Francisco.

    I wonder if the rest of my summer days will be like this… you thought to yourself as you laughed with Zao, both of you drenched.

    Luckily for you, they would.

    This was only the beginning.

Cover art (c) Amphany :heart:

“Āi hái zi men, wǒ kéyǐ tóng nǐmen wán ma?” = "Hey kids, can I play with you?"
Translation by my friend JessicaC924, who'll be helping me with the Chinese phrases in this series.~

A.N.: Awwh, you two losers are adorable ;; 7 ;;

Also, I’m gonna try and add more characters to this fic~ definitely all of my 2P babus will show up eventually, heh heh.

It’s funny, I thought of the laundromat scene when I thought “what’s it like for a couple to do basic things together like laundry or dishes” and then went with laundry because yeah. And then water fight because fuck yeah.

Comment if Zao’s flirting got to you you enjoyed and you’ll probably get a fangirl reply from yours truly, just saiyan. :tribblela: 
We're probably gonna get a little more serious next chapter, so...

Chapter One: {C1}
Chapter Two: {C2}
Chapter Three: You're right here~
Chapter Four: {C4}
Chapter Five: {C5}
Chapter Six: {C6}

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter Two: He Likes Good Girls

    “Hey, is the Wi-Fi working yet?” You asked your dad as you sat on the couch of your new house. The walls were bare and boxes were still in corners, but it felt comfortable already.

    “Not yet,” He was on his knees, plugging in all the necessary cords to the TV and wall. “Are you all done unpacking?”

    “Yeah, I told you that yesterday.”

    “So you have nothing to do?” Your mother asked as she continued sorting through boxes in the kitchen.

    “Um, I guess not.”

    She was organizing the silverware when she looked up and asked, “I noticed we lost our dishwasher soap. Mind going down to one of those stores down the street and buying some?”

    “Fine,” You stood up and slipped your shoes on. “…So am I always gonna be running errands for you guys now that we’re living in a city like this?”

    Your mother chuckled, “Oh please, everything is so close together around here. Convenience is the purpose. There are so many shops nearby with everything we could possibly need.”

     You opened the front door. “Yeah. If I wanted to buy a samurai sword, I could just go across the street.”

    You were nearly out the door when you heard your father chime, “That’s the beauty of Chinatown~”

    As you stepped out of the apartment building, your thoughts flashed back to yesterday when you first hung out with Allen and eventually met Zao. You briefly wondered if you’d meet anyone else before the school year starts. Just like your father had mentioned before you moved here, it would be great to know people before starting a new high school in a new city. You made a mental note to ask Allen later what grade he’s in.

    And if Zao will be going to our school, you quietly added in the back of your mind. As soon as you realized you’d thought that, you shook it off. Why was that druggie still on your mind anyway? He probably—


    Before you could finish convincing yourself that you shouldn’t get involved with him, of course, you just had to notice him across the street. Damn, why was everyone so social in Chinatown? People were hanging out at all hours around here.

    It was only around eight in the evening, but it didn’t change the fact that you were dismayed to see Zao again without Allen by your side. At least with Allen, he could fill any awkward silences with that loud mouth of his. Or rather, with that mindless banter he seemed to easily have with Zao.

    Wait, why am I already thinking that I’m going to talk to him? you thought as you looked away from Zao. You were still standing in the exit doors of your apartment building, trying to pretend as if you didn’t care that you were in lounging-around-the-house clothes.

    Zao still hadn’t noticed you yet, so that was good.

    However, you couldn’t ignore that you were curious to see who he was talking to.

    Trying to look nonchalant, you glanced over to the group.

    Okay, what the hell? you shook your head. Abort mission mate—what are you even doing?! You were thinking it, but you knew you couldn’t actually tell him.

    He was chatting with some people who were clearly taller, stronger, and about a hundred times more intimidating than him. Yet, he was talking as casually with them as if they didn’t look like they could and would punch his teeth out at any given moment. “This guy… must have some connections…” You thought aloud as he laughed with the group and even made inappropriate gestures, thus causing a couple more laughs from the frightening-looking group.

    You watched a moment longer as he even leaned against one of the males and said something that you couldn’t hear. Uh… that’s enough stalking for today, you told yourself to get moving. He probably won’t even notice me.

    You turned and started walking just as a furious shout came from the group you’d just been observing. Curious, you—along with a few other passersby—naturally turned to see what was going on.

    Apparently a guy had bumped into someone in the group and of course, the person in the group was enraged and started shouting. A fist-fight looked like it was about to ensue. Man, how crazy were these people?

    You snuck another peek at Zao and just about hated yourself for it. He was snickering at the argument and elbowing someone next to him, which looked like an Asian who was actually shorter than him.

    With all the commotion, at least it was easier to get out of the street undetected. Ugh, please don’t let him see me… you chanted to yourself as you made a beeline for the closest convenient store.

    Luck wasn’t on your side today. Maybe you shouldn’t have been staring at him so much.

    “Hm? Is that _____?” He stopped elbowing his friend—it wasn’t like he was getting his attention anyway—and stepped a bit farther out of the circle. The shouting had died down and it didn’t look like there’d be a fight anymore. “Hey, _____!”

    You could have kept walking, but it seemed like he had you trapped. You looked over your shoulder at him.

    He grinned and waved cheerily at you. “HI _____!”

    It was always noisy around Chinatown, so the other people he’d been hanging out with didn’t seem to notice him calling out to you. Well, that was good. You waved back at him and tried to keep walking.

    Didn’t work. He bolted away from the group and fell into step with you. “Well well, look what we have here.~ I found an adorable lost kitten!” He cooed at you—perhaps jokingly, you couldn’t tell if he seriously thought of you like that or not—and even cupped his face in admiration at the sight of you. “Mind if I walk with you, stray kitty?”

    You huffed in annoyance. “I’m not like a stray cat. If anything, I’m like one of those rare Persian cats that were worshipped by ancient Egypt as gods. Y’know, like the ones that wore jewelry and slept on amazing pillows.”

    He watched you and tilted his head slightly, “You watch too much TV.”

    “Says the guy who just compared me to a stray kitten.”

    “You are like a kitten though—new to this place, innocent, and most importantly,” He held up a finger and winked, “cute.”

    You rolled your eyes, “Anyway, if you don’t mind, I’ll try to start this conversation over.” You were still looking for that convenience store. You knew you should probably ask Zao, but you didn’t want to remind him of the fact that you were new around here. “Er… hi Zao, nice to see you again.” Hopefully this different starter wouldn’t lead to you seeming like a kitten to him.

    “That sounded like… it was dripping with sarcasm or something.”

    You shrugged, “Deal with it.” If only you had sunglasses right now. If only. If only. That would have been the perfect time to slip them on.

    He chuckled, “Stop trying to sound like a cool kid.”

    To be honest, you were a nerd and you knew it. Ugh. “Yeah… okay.”

    “So where are we going?”

    Thank god he asked. You barely had any idea where you were going. “I’m looking for the convenience store to buy some, uh…” How lame would it sound if you admitted to being out looking for dishwasher soap when he’d just been out with his crazy friends? …Oh well. “Dishwasher soap.” It barely hit you at that moment that he’d ditched his friends just to come walk around with you. And… to buy dishwasher soap no less.

    “…Are you serious?”

    You tried to look unaffected. “Yeah,”

    He couldn’t hide his laughter. “You’re… so interesting.”

    Liar, you thought to yourself. “You’re joking, I know.”

    He stopped laughing. “Um… but I’m not though.”

    “Are you high?”

    He pretended to look guilty, raising a hand to his lips and glancing away. “Nnnnn… n-not right now, no.” He lowered the hand that had been over his face and plopped it down on your shoulder. “Why? Wanna take some hits with me sometime?” He peered at you and smirked slightly.

    “I didn’t mean it like that…”

    “Well you’re welcome to anytime,” He pulled away a bit. “Anyways. Dishwasher soap, right? S’that way. There’s a place that sells… kitchen stuff. Right over there.” He chin-pointed to just the place you’d been hoping to come across.

    You couldn’t hold in your relief. “…Yay.”

    “So… stores. That reminds me.” He abruptly stopped walking, and you slowed. He pulled something out of his pocket. “I uh, got you something.”

    At this, you came to a sudden halt. “You what?” You spun around and faced him.

    He held up a dragon necklace and grinned. “Cool, right?”

    It was silver, and the pendant was of a coiled-up Chinese dragon. It appeared to be wrapped around a small ying-yang symbol with diamonds in the centers. The chain was long and made up of tiny rings.

    You had to admit that it was indeed a cool necklace. It looked like one you could easily get in one of the many souvenir shops around Chinatown, but it was the thought that counted. And… now that you think of it, why did he decide to do this? “W-Why are you giving me this…”

    He quickly stepped behind you. “Let me put it on first.” You allowed him to put it over your head, and when he pulled up your hair to fasten it, you were pleasantly surprised by his gentleness. His warm fingers lightly brushed against your skin and you tried to ignore the electricity-like jolts that spread through your body from his touch.

    Once he had it fastened, he stepped in front of you to admire how you looked with it. “Heh…” He gracefully reached to move a strand of hair behind your ear and smiled. &